Francis Mason So that there can be no question with any Protestant in England both their Archbishops Bishops and Doctors of the English Protestant Church thus consenting but S. Peter as the rest of the Apostles directed so by the lawe and word of Christ and their owne Tradition Sutcliff Subu p. 3. Ihon Whitg Answ to the admonit p. 65. sect 1. and def of the Answ pag. 318. Clem. l. CompeÌ„diar Christ relig apud Pol. Virg. l. 4. de Inuent c. 12. Whitg supr in Indic p. 372. 373. 427. 470. 471. Clem. Roepist 1. to 1. Concil did ordain and consecrate such holy Rulers in those Churches which they founded and so consequently in this our Britaine according to that I haue allready written of his preaching heare Which diuers of these Protestant writers teache in plaine termes of him in particular one of them writeth thus Peter preached in no place but he there ordeined Bishops and teachers and founded Churches An other an Archbishop with them citing diuers authorities for his Assertion saith I proue that the names of Metroprolitane and Archbishop be most auncient yea that they were in the Church long before the ghospell was publickly embraced by any Prince or in any kingdome Polidor Virgil lib. 4. de Inuentoribus rerum cap. 12. saith that Clement in his booke intituled Compendiarium Christianae Religionis testifieth that the Apostle Peter did in euery prouince appoint one Archbishop whome all other Bishops of the same prouince should obey he saith also that the same Archbishop was called Primas Patriarcha Metropolitanus Which is also set downe at lardge from the mouth of S. Peter by the same S. Clement his Disciple and successor in his first epistle And so these Protestants iustifie both the precept and practice of S. Peter in this point which they must needs doe except by their owne warrant before they would make him a most wicked transgressor of the word of God the Apostles Tradition and his owne commandement 3. Therefore with the licence of these men we may boldly say with S. Simon Metaphrastes of S. Peters holy labors of this kind in Britaine verbo Metaph. 29. Iun. gratiae multos illuminauit Ecclesias constituit Episcoposque Presbyteros Diaconos ordinauit he illuminated many with the word of grace constituted Churches and ordained Bishops and Preists and Deacons And this the rather because not Arnold Mirm. Theatr. conuers gent. Sur. Lippom 29. Iun. Gul. Eisengr ceÌ„tenar 1. part 7. dist 8. Baron to 1. Annal. Harris hist to 1. Theater of greate Brit. l. 6. Camden in Brit. Andre Chesne hist of Eng. Scot. and Ireland lib. 3. onely Arnoldus Mirmannius Surius Lippomannus Gulielmus Eisengrenius Baronius M. Harris in his Manuscript history and other Catholike writers haue thus deliuered But our Protestant Theater writers speaking of these matters proue the Relator of them lyued 800. yeares since and for his Authoritie produced them out of the Greeke Antiquities And the cheife Protestant Antiquary of EnglaÌ„d affirmeth it to be so certaine that it should not he doubted of so doth Andrew Chesne in his French history of this Iland and Ireland And so must all the Parlement Protestants of England who allowe the booke of Articles where it is decreed that a true Church cannot be without such cleargie Rulers Therefore being graunted by them before that S. Peter founded the Church of Christ in this kingdome they consequently haue graunted he ordained Bishops and others to exercise holy functions in that Church THE XVIII CHAPTER WHEREIN ARE SET DOWNE BY WARrant of Protestants and other Authorities the names in particular of the first Archbishop and diuers Bishops of or in Britaine in this time by S. Peters Ordination 1. ANd to discend to some particulars in this kinde our Protestants S. Aristobulus ordained Archbishop of Britaine by S. Peter as our Protestants assent will giue me warrant to set downe the very names of our first Archbishop and some Bishops ordayned by that greate Apostle S. Peter And concerning the Archbishop except we should turne disciplinary Puritans be singular against all English Protestants Catholiks and all Antiquities and deny that S. Peter himself S. Ihon the Euangelist and others of the Apostles were Archbishops we most needs by the publike warrant of our English Protestants affirme that S. Aristobulus was by S. Peter ordayned Archbishop of this our Britaine For supposing which is proued and graunted before that he was made Bishop by S. Peter in their common publike and allowed Commentary vpon the Articles of their Religion thus Thom. Rogers in Articul Relig. in Artic. 36. they place him among the confessed Archbishops of the Church of Christ and proue him to be Archbishop of this our Britaine in these termes In the Apostles dayes how themselues both were in dignitie aboue the Euangelists and the 72. Disciples and for authoritie both in and ouer the Church as twelue Patriarches Beza in act Apo. 1. 2. saith Beza and also established an Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie Hence came it that Bishop was of Hierusalem Iames of Antioch Peter of the Asian Churches Ihon of Alexandria Marke of Ephesus yea and all Asia Timothie of all Crete Titus of Philippos Epaphroditus of Corinth and Achaia Apollos of Athens Dionisius of Fraunce Crescens of Britaine Aristobulus Where we see it so manifestly acknowledged by these Protestants that S. Aristobulus was Archbishop of this our Britaine that except we would deny that dignitie to the Apostles and other knowne Archbishops there remembred we may not deny it to S. Aristobulus for our Britaine And so these Protestants in their words immediately going before doe name all these I haue recited for telling vs how the Superioritie Rogers supr and Authoritie which Archbishops doe exercise in ordering and consecrating of Bishops and Ecclesiasticall Ministers is grounded vpon the word of God they immediately exemplify in those men and words as I haue related making S. Aristobulus that cheife or Archbishop of Britaine from whome the consecraâ—â—â—n of Bishops and cleargy men was deryued to posteritie in this kingdome as it was from S. Iames at Hierusalem from S. Peter at Antioch S. Ihon in Asia S. Marke at Alexandria and the others remembred in those kingdomes and Prouinces of which they are named Archbishops by Whitg ag Cattw Bilson true differ Bridges l. of the Church of Engl. Downam def of the Serm. Gul. Camden in Britan. in Belg. Andre Chesne hist gen p. 132. these Protestants not onely in this but many other places 2. And S. Dorothaeus Bishop of Tyrus euen as our best Protestant Antiquaries alledge and expounde him doth sufficiently testifie Thus they write Dorothaeus Tyri Episcopus in sua Apostolorum Sinopsi tradit Aristobulum cuius meminit Paulus in Epistola ad Romanos Britanniae Episcopum factum fuisse Dorothaeus Bishop of Tyrus in his booke intituled Synopsis of the Apostles doth deliuer that Aristobulus of whom S. Paul maketh mention in
South west and Easte Quid saccr ille simul Paulus tuba gentibus ampla Per mare per terras Christi praeconia fundens Europam Asiam Lybiam sale dogmata complens Et qua sol radijs tendit stylus ille cucurrit Arctus Meridies hic plenus vesper ortus Which cannot literally be verified of S. Paule or any man that euer was and then immediately followe the two before cited verses Transijt Oceanum quasque Britannus habet terras To testifie they were to be taken in the same sense Britaine being called by some an other wolde and Thule the vtmost end of the then commonly knowne globe of the earth which is further proued by the next and immediate words hauing reference in construction with his verse of Britaine for he maketh a distinction and stay at the and of the first verse Transijt Oceanum To testifie he ment not Britaine but all Ilands by the words Vel qua facit Insula portâ—m And then addeth as a narration of an other different thing Quasque Britannus habet terras atque vltima Thyle Buccina concrepuit Regiones vna per omnes That S. Paule sounded forth the doctrine of Christ through all Regions which either the Britans or they of Thule did possesse And then further reckoneth all other Nations conuerted by S. Peter and S. Paule and how they both preached in all the world Ambo triumphantes spargunt noua dona per orbem The like Hiperbolicall speach he vseth of S. Paule in an other place saying Venant Fortun. Libell ad Iustin Iunior Imperatorem SophiaÌ„ Aug. the wheele of his tongue did runne about the Poles of the world and to thowsands of Nations be preached Quod cecinit Paulus passim tuba millibus vna Gentibus stupidis fudit ab ore salem Cuius quadratum linguae rota circuit exem And plainely saith that both S. Peter and S. Paule preached through out Venant Fortun. in vita S. Martin the vniuersall world Dogmata quae Christi totum sparsere per orbem Theodoret cited by Protestants doth not in any place affirme that S. Paul preached in Britaine And thus concerning venantius Fortunatus 4. Now let vs come to Theodoret and Sophronius The first place which our Protestants alledge from Theodoret for S. Pauls preaching heare is in his 9. booke de curandis Graecorum affectionibus and thus vrged as also Sophronius by these men Sophronius Patriarke of Hierusalem and Theodoret an auncient Doctor of the Church doe affirme and approue saying that Fishers Publicans and Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 9. Sophron. serm of the Natiuitie of the Apostle Theodoret. de Curand Graec. affect l. 9. the Tentmaker meaning S. Paule which brought the Euangelicall light vnto all Nations reuealed the same vnto the Britans But if this were so testified by these Fathers it no more proueth that S. Paule brought the EuaÌ„gelicall light hither then all the other Apostles which no man will affirme for it is spoken equally of them all meaning as the words be plaine that the whole company of the Apostles ioyned together and some preaching in one Nation some in others both preached in Britaine and the other Nations as the words of Theodoret being these which follow are manifest nostri illi Piscatores ac Publicani Theodoret. l. 9. contra Graecos Sutorque ille noster cunctis Nationibus legem Euangelicam detulerunt Neque solum Romanos quique sub Romano degunt Imperio sed Scythas quoque ac Sauromatas Indos praeterea Aethiopes Persas Setas Hircanos Britannos Timerios Germanos vtque semel dicatur omne hominum genus Nationesque omnes induxerunt Crucifixi leges accipere Which by no possibilitie can be verified or vnderstood to be spoken onely of S. Paule but all the Apostles together of which some one at the least as S. Peter before did preach to the Britans and caused them to receaue the Lawe of Christ crucified And to manifest this more fully the same Author Theodoret speaking in an other place of the trauailes and preaching of S. Paul in particular neuer bringerh him nearer to Britaine then Rome or Spaine thus he writeth of that holy Apostle Beatus Paulus Theodoret. in ps 116. breuiter docet quot gentibus salutaria praeconia attulit inquiens ita vt ab Hierusalem per circuitum vsque ad Illericum repleuerim Euangelium Christi postea igitur in Italiam venit in Hispanias peruenit Insulis quae in mari iacent vtilitatem attulit Romanis quidem scribens ait spero enim cum in Hispanias proficisci caepero quod praeteriens videam vos à vobis deducar illuc Et admirabili Tito scribens inquit huius rei gratia reliqui te Cretae vt coÌ„stituas per Ciuitates Presbyteros sicut ego disposui tibi Where we are fully told and assured that Theodoret doth not write that S. Paul came nearrer vnto Britaine then Rome or Spaine for he expoundeth himself what Ilands he meaneth S. Paul brought Saluation vnto when he exemplifieth in Crete and the Ilands in the Adriake sea where he ordained S. Titus Bishop and it was Metropolitane to the others Ptolomaeus Geogr Munster in Creta Abraham Ortel alij Ioannes Leuncl de ordine Ecclesiarum Constantinopoli subiect Prouincial Roman Hier. Catal in Titus Doroth Synops in eod Theodoret. epist Act. cap. 27. cap. 28. c. 13. c. 20. Godwin Conu p. 7. Tree Conuers part 1. p. 21. Magdeburg cent 1. l. 2. cap. 10 col 595. aunciently knowne by the name Ecatompolis the Iland of an hundred Cities hauing so many in it and the Metropolis of it was Metropolis and Archiepiscopall See to the adiacent Ilands as we are assured by Ioannes Leunclauius Prouincialis Romanus antiquus and others more auncient as S. Hierome and Dorothaeus and Theodoret in his defensory Epistle where he testifieth that being Bishop of Cyprus he had 800. Churches vnder him Octingentis Ecclesijs Pastor essem And the Scripture itselfe telleth vs of diuers Ilands in that Sea onely where S. Paule was as Cyprus Crete itselfe where he ordayned S. Titus Bishop Clauda Melita and others And absurd it is which the same Protestant Bishop before cited from N. D. the Authour of the Three Conuersions that Theodoret saith plainely and expressely vpon the 116. Psalme that S. Paule preached in Britaine that Authour affirming no such thing but speaking in the name of the Magdeburgian Protestants who if they so teach they are mistaken therein as I haue proued before Theodoret hauing no such saying there or in any other place and there not so much as naming Britaine or Britans and the Magdeburgian Protestans seeme also to be of opinion that S. Paul was neuer in Britaine for dilating at lardge the Trauailes of that holy Apostle and teaching how a litle before his death he preached in Italy Spaine France and other parts of the west In Italia Gallia Hispania alijs Occidentis
our generall Conuersion to be compassed at this time so many principall Agents therein violently putt to death and the Emperours without whose permission or conniuencie it could not probably be brought to passe so enraged and cruell against vs for such things Yet cannot this stay and adiourning of this greatest publike good of this Nation be imputed to pusillanimitie of minde or want of Heroicall Christian fortitude and magnanimitie in our Christian King and diuers of his people and Nobles among them who as before had receaued the Christian faith and priuately professed it but to the Iniquitie of the violent and ouerswaying times and Pagan Emperours with their Lieutenants Imperiales or Proimperatours Proconsuls Propretours hindering that holy worke For allthough the state of Britaine was not so seruile to the Romans as the condition of many kingdomes was but we euer had our owne Kings both by inheritance and discent of our former auncient Brittish regall Race and with the desired allowance and agreement of the Roman Emperours after the marriadge of King Aruiragus with Genuissa daughter of Claudius and the greatest dutie they could demande was their Tribute yet because in a publike and authoritatiue change of Religion in a whole kingdome there must also be a change of such lawes and customes as were contradicting and repugnant vnto the Religion to be receaued this could not be done in such persecuting dayes without greate ielousie in the Persecutours Emperours of an vtter reuolt from them in all respects And therefore our old Manuscripts both of Nennius and S. Gildas also as they are commonly reputed doe tell vs that when our generall and publike Conuersion was there was also an Imperiall allowance permission or tolleration for it from the Roman Emperours or their Lieutenants heare Missa Nennius in M. S. Hist Gildas in Hist M. S. in publica Biblioth Cantabr in Colleg. S. Benedicti legatio ne ab Imperatore Romanorum saith Nennius Missa legatione ab Imperatoribus Romanorum writeth Gildas in two Seuerall Manuscripts one in the publike Library of Cambridge the other in saint Benets Colledge there The reasons hereof I shall deliuer in due place hereafter 3. That which is wanting yet and to be added to the honour of our Apostle and Countryman saint Timothie is his glorious Martyrdome so honoured of saint Pius the Pope then and soone after also martyred that writing to the renowned Bishop of Vienna not long vnmartyred and exhorting him to constancy and perseuerance in afflictions and Persecution in Christ proposeth onely vnto him for the most worthie examples this saint Timothie and his holy companion at Martyrdome and probably of his labours in Britaine saint Marke saying they were Preists brought vp by the Apostles continuing vntill this time with whome he had imparted the word of faith men called of God and now liuing in euerlasting Ioyes in heauen S. Timothie and Marke haue ended their course by a good Combatt O Brother remember thow imitatest them S. Pius Epist ad Iustum Vienn Episcop Tom. 1. Biblioth Sanct. apud Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 166. in following them and be not bound with the bands of the world presbyteri illi qui ab Apostolis educati vsque ad nos peruenerunt cum quibus simul verbum fidei partiti sumus à Domino vocati in cubilibus aeternis clausi tenentur Sanctus Timotheus Marcus per bonum certamen transierunt Vide frater vt illos imiteris sequendo ne vinculis mundi illigeris This is that greate honour of Britaine and Gods Church whome saint Dionisius the Areopagite that wonderfull Diuine and His honor with S. Denis the Areopagite glory of saint Paules Schollers honored so much as euery Reader may see in his diuine Bookes de diuinis nominibus Ecclesiastica Hierarchia of diuine names the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie calling him most holy sanctissime and the like and dedicated them to him as the auncient Title Compresbytero Timotheo Dionisius Presbyter Denys Preist to his fellow Preist Timothie and in his Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 109. booke de diuinis nominibus citiâ—g an Epistle of saint Ignatius written after the other saint Timothie Bishop of Ephesus his death doe witnes Baronius and others so acknowledging How before his death he disposed his wordly Pius Pap. Epist ad S. Iust tom 1. Bibliot Sanct. Baron an 166. wealth to the glory of Gods Church and recommended the care of his Country Britaine to the most glorious lights then of Christs Church saint Pius Pope and his worthie friends and familiars saint Soter and saint Eleutherus or Eleutherius after Popes we may gather by his former loue and labours for this Nation The Martyrdome of S. Timothy and S. Pius Pope And so after so many yeares of most holy life trauailes for the Church of Christ after his releeuing and maintenance of so many Saints lodged Manuâ—cr Antiq. in Monast S. Cirian Martyrol Rom. die 24. Martij Tabul Ant. apud Baron Tom. 2. ann 162. Pius Pap. 1. Epist ad S. Iustum supr 1. Epist 2. ad eund fedd clothed and fostered both with temporall and spirituall sustenance his chardges and prouision in his holy house many of them also martyred there he was also martyred with his worthie Associate and fellow Preist saint Marke at Rome the 24. day of March an 165. And saint Pius the Pope of Rome was martyred also soone after vnder the same persecuting Emperours his death at hand being reuealed vnto him as he writeth in an other Epistle to saint Iustus of Vienna in France and Bishop there Reuelatum mihi esse scias collega beatissime citius me finem huius vitae esse facturum THE XI CHAPTER OF THE HOLY POPES NEXT SVCCEEDING S. Pius and their Religion The fauorable Edict of Marcus Aurelius Emperour for defence and protection of Christians and the Christian Lieutenants Trebellius and Pertinax with the forbidding the Druids Religion occasions of the publike receauing and profession of Christianitie in Britayne by King Lucius and his subiects 1. S Pius hauing thus gloriously ended his holy life and Papacie saint Anicetus by the more common opinion after many Auncients Iraeneus Tertullian Hegesippus Eusebius Epiphanius with others teacheth that saint Anicetus succeeded him in this hihest chardge Yet there be very auncient Hieron l. de Scr. in Hegesippo Optat. Mileu l. contra Parmen August Epist 161. Rober Barnes l. de Vit. Pontif. Ro. in Aniceto and worthie Authours as saint Hierome Optatus saint Augustine with others which hold that saint Anicetus was Pope betweene saint Higinius and saint Pius And an English Protestant writer though he followeth the first and more common opinion for the Order of his Succession next after saint Pius yet saying of him that he was Pope in Antoninus Pius his Empire sub Antonino Pio vixit he must fall to the second opinion by that I haue spoken before of the time of Antoninus
3. 403. 3. S. Lucius had neither brother Sister nor child 348. 4. S. Lucius buried in Glocester 349. 5. S. Lucius translated to other places 349. 6. S. Lucius Pope Martyred 379. 6. S. Lucius Pope maintained the Popes supremacy 384. 12. or 395. 12. S. Lucius sonne to S. Helen mistaken by some for our King Lucius 401. 1. S. Lucius Apostle to a great part of Germanie ib. S. Lucius departed Britaine and why 402. 1. S. Lucius banished from Britaine 414. 2. S. Lucius founded a Monastery in Aquitane of his one name 402. 1. S. Lucius conuerted the Curienses ib. S Lucius Martyred ib. Lupuit sainct Patrikes Sister stolen by Pirats 595. 5. S. Lupus a Monke of Lirinum 332. 8. M. MAcrinus with his sonne Diadumenus succeeded Bassianus in the Empire 372. 1. Macrinus and Diadumenus slaine by their rebellious Souldiars ib. The Magdeburgenses falsely take Hiberia for Hibernia 26. 3. The Magdeburgenses depriue both Ireland Spaine of the presence of S. Iames. 27. 3. The Magdeburgenses corrupt S. â—yprian 380. 8. Mahumetans and others haue nothing but the sword to support their bastardly Religion 241. 1. S. Mansuetus the Disciple of S. Peter a Britan. 29. 8. S. Mansuetus consecrated Bishop by S. Peter 30. 2. 216. 7. or 217. 7. S. Mansuetus sent to Tullum in Lorraine ib. S. Mansuetus passing by Rome visiteth the Britans their 33. 5. S. Mansuetus preached in Britaine 35. 8. and came thither often 216. 7. or 217. 7. S. Mansuetus made Bishop of Treuers 216. 7. or 217. 7. S. Mansuetus liued vnto saint Eleutherius daies ib. S. Marcellinus Pope and Martyr 385. 18. S. Marcellus a Britane Disciple to S. Peter 164. 3. S. Marcellus probably buried saint Peter ib. S. Marcellus helped to the conuersion of King Lucius 198. 5. 216. 6. or 217. 6. S. Marcellus preached in Britaine and when 216. 6. or 217. 6. S. Marcellus the third Bishop of Tungers 198. 5. S. Macellus made Bishop of Treuers ib. S. Marcellus Martyred 198. 5. 220. 2. S. Marcellus a RomaÌ„ who some times followed Simon Magus conuerted by saint Peter 164. 3. S. Marcellus wrote the Acts of saint peter and saint Paule ib. S. Marcellus Martyred by Nero. ib. Marcus Aurelius Antonius ordained by AdriaÌ„ to succeede Antonius Pius in the Empire 220. 2. Marcus Aurelius trained vp in his infancy in the Gentils superstition ib. Marcus Aurelius put into the College of the Sali ib. Marcus Aurelius made Priest Southsayer and maister among them ib. Marcus Aurelius raised a generall persecution against Christians ib. Marcus Aurelius Miraculously conuerted to be at least a protector of Christians 220. 3. 236. 2. Marcus Aurelius and his army reliued by Christians and in what manner 236. 2. Marcus Aurelius his Edict and Letters vnto the Senate in the behalfe of Christians ib. Marcus Aurelius Edicte sent into Britaine ib. S. Marie Magdalen arriued at Marsiles in France 65. 3. Marius King of Britaine had no true Title to his kingdome 134. 6. Marius brought vp in his infancy at Rome 133. 5. Marius came into Britaine and when ib. Marius forced to marrie his owne Sister 134. 6. Marius was no Christian 133. 5. Marius in some sense may largly be called a Christian 154. 7. Marius was no persecutor of Christians 165. 2. Marius confirms saint Iosephs immunities 166. 2. Marius his death 169. 1. S. Marke he Euangelist seated him selfe at Alexandria by S. Peters authority 187. 2. S. Marke sainct Timothies worthy associate and fellow Priest 232. 1. S. Marke Martyred 233. 3. S. Marke Pope 540. 4. S. Marke gaue the Pale to the Bishop of Hostia and caused the Nicen creed to be read in the Church ib. Martia the Empresse wife to Seuerus a Britan. 366. 2. Martia by profession or in affection a Christian ib. Martials Epigrames no lessons befitting Ladies 136. 3. Martial desirous of fame 157. 7. Martial acquainted with Q. Ouidius who came into Britaine 157. 7. Martial presented his Epigrams to particular persons ib. S. Martianus and Pacatius sent by S. Peter to preach in Sicilie 63. 1. S. Martine disciple to the Apostles probably a Britan or preached in Britaine 96. 6 S. Martine Bishop of Tours borne in Pannonia 578. 2. S. Martine liued some time in Britaine ib. S. Martine foretells the ouerthrowe of the Emperour Maximus ib. S. Martine refuseth to come to the Emperour Maximus his table and why 573. 4. S. Martine vpon satisfaction made vnto him by Maximus comes vnto his feâ—sâ— ib. S. Martine honourably entertained by Maximus ib. The Masse and other Church seruice in Britaine the same that the Romans deriued from S. Peter and S. Clement 330. 6. The holy Maâ—se vsed with sacred vessels ornaments and râ—tes 430. 2. 588. â— The 〈◊〉 of the Masse offered 160. 10. The Sacrifice of the Masse allowed by the Councell of Arles 485. 6. Masse offered for the dead 381. 9. or 391. 9. 524. 13. 535. 9. S. Maternus disciple to S. Peter 217. 7. S. Maternus sent into Germany by S. Peter 640. 1. S. Maternus conuerteth Holsatia 64. 1. S. Maternus gouerneth the See of Treuers Collen and Tungers 172. 5. 217. 7. S. Maternus probably sometime in Britaine 172. 5. The time of his death ib. S. Mauritius and his Theban Legion martyred 416. 4. Maxentius his tyrannie 470. 1. Maxentius hated by the Romans ib. Maxentius great ouerthrowe 472. 4. Maxentius miserable death ib. Maximianus a persecutor of S. Helens children 405. 5. Maximianus forced Constantine to put away S. Helena and marrie his daughter Theodora ib. Maximianus plotteth against Constantine ib. Maximianus in Person in Britaine 415. 4. Maximianus his cruell persecutioÌ„ ib. Maximianus depriued all Britans of command 419. 2. or 410. 2. Maximinus caused Constantins Edict for Christians to be published 486. 1. Maximinus publisheth a Law for Christians 487. 2. Maximinus ouerthrowne by Lucius 486. 2. Maximinus his death 487. 2. Maximus the Emperour a Britan by birth 571. 4. Maximus his parents 572. 4. Maximus no vsurper of the Empire ib. Maximus no persecutor of Catholikes 573. 4. Maximus warreth against Valentinian the Younger in defence of Catholike Religion 573. 5. Maximus excuseth him selfe from crimes obiected to him by S. Martine 573. 4. Maximus greatly honored S. Martine ib. Maximus comdemneth the Heretike Priscillianus 573. 5. Maximus barred according to Paulinus from communion by S. Ambrose and why ib. Maximus medled not to iudge in Ecclesiasticall affaires 574. 5. Maximus ruled ouer all Britaine 575. 6. S. Meduuinus but a Catechumen when he was sent to Rome by King Lucius 213. 2. S. Meduuinus made priest and sent againe into Britaine ib. S. Melaria a Noble Britans daughter and Mother to S. Dauid 585. 10. S. Mellitus ordained Bishop by S. Augustine 210. 4. S. Mello a Britan. 367. 3. S. Mello once a Pagan 386. 1. S. Mello a Soldiar by profession ib. S. Mello Sent to Rome to pay Tribute 367. 3. 386. 1. S. Mello before he was conuerted sacrificed in the Temple of Mars
preached in in this kingdome 80 Chap. xvj Wherein is set downe both by Protestants and others when S. Peter prâ—â—ched in Britaine if not before his comming to Rome yet afterâ—aâ—d both in the dayes of Claudiâ—s and Nâ—ro 85 Chap. xvij Wherein is proued by the best â—ngliâ—h Protestant writâ—rs their Bâ—â—hâ—â—s and others that S. Peter founding the Church of Britaine ordained in it Archbishops Bishops and Preists 90 Chap. xviij Wherein are set downe by warrant of Protestants and other Aâ—thorities the names in particular of the first Archbishop and diuers Bishops of or in Britaine in this time by S. Peters Ordination 92 Chap. xix Of diuers ChristiaÌ„ Churches or Oraâ—oâ—ies such as the state of things then allowed erected and founded in Britaine in the time of sainct Peters preaching here 100 Chap. xx Wherein for the better decerning of truely consecrated Bishops so many Ecclesiasticall matters depending there upon is shewed by the Antiquities how these Bishops were here consecrated in the Apostles time and succeeding Ages 103 Chap. xxj Of the comming of S. Ioseph of Aramathia who buried Christ into this our Britaine And how it is made doubtfull or denied by many writers but without either reason or Authoritie 106 Chap. xxij Wherein is proued by all Kinde of testimonies and authorities that for certaine S. Ioseph of Aramathia with diuers holy Associates came into preached liued died and was buried in Britaine at the place now called Glastenbury in Summerset shire 108 Chap. xxiij Examining who sent S. Ioseph hither and euidently prouing that he was not sent into Britaine by S. Philipp the Apostle from our neighbouring Gallia or France confuting all pretended arguments and authorities to that purpose 111 Chapt. xxiv Further prouing that S. Philipp the Apostle was not in that Gallia France next to Britaine neither were S. Ioseph and his associates tâ—â—râ— or came from thence into Britaine 116 Chap. xxv That many other Christians came â—ither especially into the Nâ—rthren parts and Ilands with S. Ioseph of Aramathia besides them which continued with him at Glastenbury and many of them married with Britans continuing Christianitie heare in their children and posteritie vntill the generall Conuersion of Britaine vnder the first Christian Kings Lucius and Donaldus 124 Chapt. xxvj Of the comming and settling of sainct Ioseph and his company where Glastenbury now is then a wildernes rather to professe the penitentiall contemplatiue Eremiticall Religious life then employ their time in preaching 127 Chap. xxvij That sainct Ioseph did not actually conuert to the Christian Religion eyther King Aruiragus Coillus or Marius 131 Chap. xxviij In what reuerend sense S. Ioseph of Aramathia is termed Apostle by some holy Fathers the renowned sanctity of him and his companions together with some particular points of their holy Religion now denied by some but euen from their time to this Miraculously approued 135 Chap. xxix Wherein is shewed how our Protestant Antiquaries and others of England vehemently contending to proue that sainct Paule the Apostle preached heare in Britaine doe proue no such thing by any Authorities they alledge for his being heare 139 Chap. xxx How it is very probable that sainct Paule preached heare in Britayne although not vntill long after that sainct Peter and his Disciples had first heare founded the Church of Christ 144 Chap. xxxj Concerning the time of S. Pouls comming into and preaching in Britaine That it could not be vntill the later end of the Empire of Nero a litle before the Martyrdome of sainct Poule and was heare but a very short time 147 Chap. xxxij Of our holy Christian Britans in Rome at this time and cheifely of Lady Claudia and her holy family 153 Chap. xxxiij Of S. Peter his returne from Britaine to Rome and fettling the Apostolike Papall power there His greate care of Britaine and our Christian Britans dutifull loue and honor to him 161 Chap. xxxiv Entreating of the time of Pope Linus Vespasian Emperor and Marius King of Britaine and of our Christians in those dayes both at Rome in Britaine and other places 165 Chap. xxxv Of the state of Christian Religion in Britaine in the time of Pope Cletus King Marius or Coillus and how we had heare in Britaine a continued Succession both of Preists and Bishops all this first hundred of yeares 169 Chap. xxxvj Of the state of Ecclesiasticall affaires in Britaine in the Papacy of S. Clement Empire of Traian and Reigne of King Coillus vnto the end of this first hundred of yeares of Christ 173 THE SECOND AGE THE I. CHAPTER VVHerein is related by all Testimonies of Protestants and others how in the Papacie of S. Anacletus this kingdome was diuided into Prouinces for Christian Primats and Bishops and that these Bishops and holy Preists were Massing sacrificing Preists and consecrated by such forme and manner of Consecration as the present Roman Church now vseth as likewise all our Primatiue Brittish Bishops and Preists were and diuers such sent into these parts by this holy Pope as sainct Peter and Clement had giuen charge before 185 Chap. II. How in the Papacie of saint Euaristus and Empire of Traiane the same holy Pope sent a Legate to our King in Britaine to exhort him to Christian Religion and the benefite thereof Traian commanding that Christians should not be persecuted 192 Chap. III. Of the state of Britaine in Ecclesiasticall Affaires in the time of sainct Alexander Pope Adrianus Emperour and Coillus or Lucius his sonne King heare Their affections to Christian Religion and of diuers Apostolike men sent from the See of Rome preaching heare 195 Chap. IV. Of the Ecclesiasticall estate of Britaine in the Popedome of Saint Sixtus the rest of the Empire of Adrianus and beginning of Antoninus Pius How many learned Britains were conuerted and conuerted others to the faith of Christ in this time 200 Chap. V. Of the greate encrease of Christians in Britaine in the Papacie of sainct Telesphorus and sainct Higinius and how King Lucius himselfe did now either actually receaue and priuately professe the Christian Religion or made promise thereof 208 Chap. VI. Wherein is entreated what learned and Apostolike men they were which preached in this time in Britaine and conuerted King Lucius and very many of his people Such were sainct Timothie sainct Marcellus Mansuetus Theanus with others 212 Chap. VII Declaring many Human lets and Impediments hindering King Lucius and his Noble Britans some yeares from publikely professing Christian Religion which secretly they embraced and the occasions of diuers mistakings eyther of Historians or their Scribes in the Date times Titles of letters written about the Conuersion of Britaine to the faith of Christ 219 Chap. VIII Of the Holy Pope S. Pius and our renowned Christian Britans by their Mother S. Claudia S. Pudendentia sainct Nouatus sainct Timotheus and sainct Praxedes with their holy families and friends in Rome 223 Chap. IX Of S. Timothie still preaching in Britaine his disposing his teÌ„porall goods in Rome
for entertaining and releeuing persecuted Preists and Christians his house there being dedicated a cheife Church most Christians resorting to it And other Apostolike men sent from Rome into Britaine in this time 227 Chap. X. Of the last holy labours of S. Timothie in Britaine his honour with S. Denis the Areopagite his returne from hence to Rome and Martyrdome there and Martyrdome of S. Pius Pope in the same place 231 Chap. XI Of the holy Popes next succeeding Sainct Pius and their Religion The fauorable Edict of Marcus Aurelius Emperour for defence and protection of Christians and the Christian Lieutenants Trebellius and Pertinax with the forhidding the Druids Religion occasions of the publike receauing and profession of Christianitie in Britaine by King Lucius and his subiects 234 Chap. XII How the Religion of the Druides in Britaine made some binderance for the generall receauing of the lawe of Christ But conuicted to be abominable Idolatrie and Superstition the Professors of it generally embraced the faith of Christ detesting their former Infidelities and Impieties 240 Chap. XIII Of Pope S. Eleutherius and how in his Papacie and by his Papall order and power Britaine had the honour to be the first Christian kingdome in the worlde and eldest daughter of the mother Church of Christ King Lucius by his Embassadors and petition to the Pope of Rome so obtaining 247 Chap. xvj Wherein is related how King Lucius did not onely sue vnto the Pope of Rome by his Embassadges for the generall settling of Christian Religion in Britaine but for ciuill and temporall lawes also to be allowed by him to rule heare in Temporall affaires 252 Chap. xv The mission of the holy Legats saincts Damianus Fugatianus Bishops and diuers others from sainct Eleutherius Pope of Rome at the request of sainct Lucius King heare in Britaine by Authoritie to plant and setle heare the true Christian Religion 260 Chap. xvi How these holy Roman Legats by Power and Commission from the Pope and Apostolike See of Rome conuerted and confirmed vnto and in the faith of Christ all manner of Parsons in all places of Britaine whether the Nobilitie Flamens Archflamens or of what Order or degree soeuer 266 Chp. xvij How in Britaine these holy Legats placed Archbishops Bishops in our Cities Archbishops in the places of Archflamens and Bishops for Flamens And how by all writers such dignities were among the auncient Pagans both in Britaine and other Nations 272 Chapt. xviij In what Places of Britaine these cheifest coÌ„manding Archflamens were to witt at London Yorke and Caerlegion and how these Roman Legats placed for them Archbishops with their seuerall commands and Iurisdictions some of them by the Apostoliâ—e power extending and coÌ„manding ouer Prouinces and Countries not temporally subiect to King Lucius of Britaine or the Romans but rather enemyes vnto them in ciuill affaires 279 Chap. xix Of the Episcopall Sees and Cities of the Inferiour Bishops subordinate to the Archbishops which where and how many they were ordained by these Roman Legats and continued Bishops Sees in the Romans and Britans time 285 Chap. xx How S. Eleutherius Pope did not onely by his Papall Authoritie establish and settle Religion Ecclesiasticall thiÌ„gs heare but directed what temporall Lawes were to be vsed appointed the bounds and limits of this kingdome sending and allowed Crowne to our King and such Lawes Order continued heare in many Ages after 295 Chapt. xxj Of many Archiepiscopall Episcopall and other Churches and Monasteries both of men and women founded and ritcly endowed and priuiledged in this time 304 Chap. xxij How after these Roman Legats had fully settled the affaires and estate of our Church heare they went againe to Rome to procure the Pope there to ratifie and confirme what they had done which he did and they returned hither againe with that his Confirmation and many other Preachers then sent hither from Rome 311 Chap. xxiij Of the Archbishops of London Yorke and Caerlegion in this time in particular many other inferiour Bishops and the Roman Church Discipline heare also setled by Papall Authoritie 316 Chap. xxiv Of the comming of these holy Legats to Glastenbury their holy labours deeds and long aboade there their renewing there the old Religeous Order of S. Ioseph of Aramathia and his brethren greate priuiledges and indulgeÌ„ces by theÌ„ procured to that holy place the glory honour and renowne thereof in the whole Christian world 322 Chap. xxv Of the greate honour and Renowne of our old Brittish Apostolike Order of Religion from the comming of sainct Ioseph of Aramathia in the yeare of Christs Natiuitie 63. without any discontinuance or Interruption by some and very short time after his death by all many hundreds of yeares in greate perfection without any change or alteration to be named a Mutation of Monasticall Rule being the Mother or Nurse of Monasticall holy life to many Nations and Religious Orders in them by which also many CouÌ„tryes to Christ were conuerted 328 Chap. xxvj That diuers of the Britans which liued in that part of Britaine then called Albania now Scotland were conuerted by the same meanes and manner by these Roman Legats as the other Britans of Loegria and Cambria were at that time 333 Chap. xxvij Of diuers bookes or writings of sainct Phaganus Damianus Eluanus Meduuinus and others Charters and Immunities of Pope Eleutherius and King Lucius the Scripturs heare receaued in the old Latine Translation and the same Canon of them which Catholicks now obserue and followe 337 THE THIRD AGE THE I. CHAPTER VVHerein is deliuered that sainct Victor being now Pope Seuerus Emperour and sainct Luciuâ— yet King of Britaine but shortly dying sainct Victor was Supreame in gouernment of the whole Church of Christ in Asia Afrike and Europe and particularly in Britaine which so acknowledged and receaued from him the true obseruation of Easter as it had done with other Catholike customes from sainct Eleutherius before 343 Chap. ij Of the time and place of King Lucius his death That he did not die or was martyred in Germanie Neither had he any Sister called Emerita martyred there It was an other Prince of Britaine after this time This our first Christian King Lucius died at Gloucester in Britaine 346 Chapt. iij. How notwithstanding the death of King Lucius without Heire to succeede in the gouernment of the kingdome the Brittans perseuered constantly in the Christian faith and the Scots by Preachers sent from sainct Victor Pope of Rome at the entreatie of their King Donalde receaued the faith and as the Brittans continued in it vntill the Protestants time euen by their owne confessions 350. Chap. iv That allthough the being of the Scots in Britaine in the time of sainct Victor is vncertaine and not proued but rather otherwise yet the Inhabitants of the part now called Scotland Britans or whosoeuer were conuerted in King Lucius and this time The Bishops of the conuerted Scots were euer true Bishops and they euer
obedient to the See of Rome 354 Chap. v. How the Emperour Seuerus which came into Britaine and ruled heare King after Lucius was of the Regall Race of the Britans and true heyre to the Crowne heare and so of others reigning heare after him 362 Chapt. vj. Of the state of Christians especially in Britaine in the time of Seuerus vnder whome allthough in some parts there was greate persecution of Christians yet not heare in Britaine but the Christians were heare in quiet without affliction 365 Chap. vâ—j How in the time of Bassianus sonne of Seuerus being Emperour â—e was both in Britaine whence he was discended and other places he was a friend to Christians and Persecutour of their Persecutours How sainct Zepherine the Pope then sent diuers Apostolike men into Britaine 369 Chap. viij How very many Kings with variable proceedings Ruled heare in Britaine before Constantius Father to the greate Constantine by sainct Helen our Brittish Lady yet the Christians heare were quiet from Persecution in all or most of their time 372 Chap. ix Of the Popes of Rome in this time how by all writers euen the Protestants themselues they were holy men and both they and other learned holy Fathers in this time were of the same faith and Religion which the present Roman Church and Catholiks now professe and Protestants deny and persecute 377 Chap. x. Of sainct Mello or Mellon a Britan sent Archbishop by Pope Stephen from Rome to Rhoan in Normandy Of sainct Mellorus a Noble Brittish Mâ—rtyr and a Prouinciall Councell of Brittish Bishops heare in Cornewalle in this time 386 Chapt. xj Containing an abbreuiate of some Roman Emperours and inuincibly prouing that the most holy Queene and Empresse S. Helen was a Britan of Regall Race the onely true and lawfull wife of Constantius Emperour and Constantine the Greate their true lawfull Sonne and Heire borne in Britaine 391 Chap. xij Of the other three children of Constantius and sainct Helen and particularly of two of them sainct Lucius and sainct Emerita renowned and glorious Martyrs for holy Christian Religion among forreine Pagans S. Lucius an holy Bishop preaching it to them in Germany 401 Chap. xiij That sainct Helen was all her life an holy and vertuous Christian neuer infected with Iudaisme or any error in Religion And that Constantius her Husband long liued and dyed a Christian and protected both Britaine and other Countries vnder him from Persecution 406 Chap. xiv By what wicked plotts practises and deuises Dioclesian and Maximian began and prosecuted their wicked Persecution of Christians in Britaine and how Constantius was innocent and free therein 413 Chap. xv When and by whome the Persecution called Dioclesians Persecution began in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of sainct Alban and many heare then martyred before him and in what sense the Title Protomartyr or prioritie in Martyrdome is yet duely giuen to him 417 Chap. xvj The wonderfull excesse and extremitie of this Persecution of the Christians in Britaine in generall and the most greuious torments miseries and afflictions they endured with theire renowned sanctitie constancie and patience 422 Chap. xvij Of diuers holy Martyrs most cruelly putt to death at Wincester Caerlegion and other places in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of S. Alban with their greate honour and renowne 426 Chap. xviij How sainct Amphibalus a Brittish Bishop and many holy and learned Preists of the Britans in this Persecution went to the Scots and Picts were reuereutly receaued of them and preached liued and continued there in greate Sanctitie and left greate Succession of such there after them 429 Chap. xix The returne of sainct Amphibalus from the Scots to the Britans his comming to the house of sainct Alban at Verolamium and preaching vnto him the miraculous vision and Conuersion of sainct Alban their exceeding zeale deuotioÌ„ deliuery of S. Amphibalus at that time 433 Chapt. xx Of the holy and most constant faith deuotion charitie sufferings miracles and Martyrdome of S. Alban 438 Chap. xxj The constant profession of Christ by the holy Souldiar Heraclius conuerted by the Miracles of S. Alban and his Martyrdome in at the same time and place with sainct Alban 442 Chap. xxij Of very many conuerted to Christ by the miraculous death of sainct Alban and after going to sainct Amphibalus to be fully instructed by him suffered Mattyrdome and being a thousand in number were diuers from the 1000. Martyrs at Lichfeild and those neare Verolamium 445 Chap. xxiij The Martyrdome of sainct Amphibalus and many others with him oâ— at that time and place and wonderfull numbers conuerted then to Christ by the Miracles then there shewed 447 Chapt. xxiiij How by Coilus being King and preuayling against the Roman Persecutours and their adherents heare the Persecution in Britaine ceased 450 THE FOVRTH AGE THE I. CHAPTER OF the greate peace and quiet the Church of Britaine enioyed during the whole life and Reigne of Constantius Emperor and King heare in Britaine and Constantine his sonnè by sainct Helen was heare brought vp in Christian Religion 457. or 475 Chapt. ij Of the finding the holy Crosse by S. Helen in Constantius his time His Christian life and death and crowning his sonne Conflantine Emperour heare in Britaine 462 Chap. iij. Of the coronation and Christian beginning of Constantine the greate Emperour and the generall restoring and professon of Christian Religion in all places of Britaine then 467 Chap. iv Of Constantine his profession of Christ his miraculous victories against his Pagan Enemies restoring and establishing Christian Religion and exalting the Professors thereof in all his Empire 470 Chap. v. The miraculous Baptisme of Constantine at Rome by S. Syluester Pope He was an holy and Orthodoxe Emperour to his death and both in the Greeke Church and with those of the Latine honored and stiled an holy Saint 474 Chap. vj. That S. Helen euer professed herself a Christian neuer ioyned with but against the Iewes Was in Britaine when Constantine was baptized in Rome and after going from Britaine to Rome was there with Constantine present at the Roman Councell consenting to the Decrees thereof 478 Chap. vij Of the presence at allowance and receauing of generall Councells by our Emperor Constantine our Archbishop and other Bishops of Britaine togeather with the doctrine then professed in those Councells and after practised in Britaine 482 Chap. viij The generall establishing endowing and honoring of Christian Religion Bishops Preists other Clergy men chast and Religious parsons in all places of the Empire by Constantine 486 Chap. ix ConstaÌ„tine did not prolonge his Baptisme so long as some write He was not baptized by an Arrian Bishop neuer sell into Arrianisme or any Heresie 489 Chap. x. The vndoubted truth of the donation and munificent enritching of the Church of Rome by Constantine the greate Emperour 497 Chap. xj Of the settling of the Imperiall Seat at Bizantium or Constantinople and Conuersion of or setling the Christian faith
Britans so soone to embrace the doctrine of Christ. Thus write our best learned English ProtestaÌ„t Antiquaries with greate priuiledge Which inference of the Britains speedy conuersion to Christ although I doe not remember in Tertullian but is perhaps added by these men yet the effect of that illation is contained in Tertullian when he placeth the Tertullian contra Iudaeos Plin. Strab. Tacit apud Boeth l. 2. Iul. Caesar commorer Gallic l. 1. Theater of Brit. supr l. 6. Holinsh. and Stowe hist Hector Boet. Scotor hist l. 2. fol. 23. Britans among the first Christians That which is alledged from Postellus And others of the Druides prophesies of Christ is further confirmed by other vndeniable authorities for graunting as Iulius Caesar Plinius Strabo Tacitus and after them British English Scotish French and other histories doe witnesse that the cheife Schooles and Doctours of the druides were here in Britaine from whom they of France receaued instruction and direction Druidum religionem asseuerant ortam in Britannia inde in Galliam translatam 2. We are assured that this prophesie and doctrine among the Druides that a Virgin should conceaue and bring fourth such a wonderfull child as our Sauiour was was so publike and of such credit and authority in these parts that by regall and highest power and commaund Churches were builded and dedicated in honour of that mystery longe before the Blessed Virgin â—egende de l'Eglise de Chartets François Bellforest Cosmograph l. 2. p. â—03 in Indice D. Druides Mary was borne It is related by the auncient Annals and Register of the most auncient Church of the city of Charters in France Francis Belleforest and other historians in this manner Druides ils croyoient qu il deuoit naistre vne Vierge en terre laquelle enfanteroit le salut des hommes The Druides did beleeue that a Virgin should be borne on earth which should bringe forth the saluation of men This caused Priscus Prince of Charters to make an Image of a Virgin Franc. Bellefor Cosmograph l. 1. col 110. Hector Boeth hist l. 2. f. 22. 23. Ex Veremund Campobel Cornel. Hybernic holding an Infant in her Armes which he placed among the statues of the Gods of the Gentiles To which he offered sacrifice Which gaue occasion to the rest of the contrie to doe the like and gaue Reuenewes to the temple sacred to this Virgin and offerings before she was borne And this opinion continued there with them vntill after the death resurrection and Ascension of Christ the sonne of God And when S. Sauinian and Potentian were sent into those parts by S. Peter they found the people about Charters Orleans and those places honouring the memory of the Virgin which should bringe forth the sonne of God and in honour of her made a temple many ages plusieurs siecles before Christ was incarnate And so founde no difficulty to bring them to the faith of Christ and dedicated this Temple to our ladie as also S. Aduentine a disciple also of S. Peter the first Bishop of Charters did the like And the constancie of these there conuerted was so greate That when Quirinus Proconsul of France persecuted the Christians there he cast many of the faithfull Christians into a well within or vnder the same Church which is called the pit of valiant Saints 3. The like we must needs coÌ„clude of the Druids of this kingdome who in respect of those in France were Masters and Superiours and the Religion of those there deriued from them of Britaine whose cheife Seate being in the Isle of Man had so auncient a residence there that it was giuen them either by King Iosinas or his sonne and immediate Successour Finnanus an hundred yeares before Christ was borne And so greate knowledge of the true God and worshippe of him was in this Kingdome at that time that King Iosinas ouerthrew Idolatry and by publike decree commaunded the onely true God of heauen to be worshipped Viuentis Dei coeli cultuÌ„ authoritate instituit And although his sonne King Finnanus did permit or allowe idolatrie after Deorum simulachra restituit omnibus veneranda yet he did not forbidd but permitted and suffered all that would to worshippe the true God onely as his father Iosinas had ordained Hand tamen viuentis Dei caeli cultum patris authoritate institutum abolendum decreuit cuique faciens potestatem Deo quem elegerit libandi 4. The Scottish histories ascribe this reformation to two learned men whome they take to haue beene Preists of Spaine driuen by tempest in sayleing vpon this coast And we finde that in the time of King Salomon Spaine being tributary to him many true beleeuers and expecting the coming of the Messias were in the Kingdome of Spaine and among these his noble Ald. Minut. l. de Inscripi vrb Hispan 3. Reg. c. 5. seruant Adoniram very honorably mentioned in holy Scripture in the third booke of Kings sent for that tribute died and was buried there with this inscription Hebrwe This is the graue of Adoniram Seruant of King Salomon which came hither to exact tribute and died here Hoc est sepulchrum Adoniram Serui Regis Salomonis qui huc venit vt exigeret tributum mortuus est Aldus Manutius an eye witnesse thus testifieth And that the body was preserued with Balsamum And we reade that some of them expressely beleeued in Christ to come and prophesied of him longe before he was incarnate For we find that in the yeare 1230. a Iew at Tolletum in Spayne digginge in the grounde found a Zistus Senen Bibliothec. in Christo stone in which there was a most old booke in which amoÌ„g other things this was written in the third world or third age of the world the soÌ„ne of God shall be borne of the Virgin Mary and shall suffer for the saluation of men and that this booke should be fouÌ„d at that time to wit in the time of Feranda the virgin Castile and presently the Iew with his whole family was baptized In tertio mundo filius Dei nascetur de Virgine Maria pro salute hominum patictur 5. Neither did this knowledge of the true God by the Scots take the first beginning at that time of King Iosinas but carrieth as great antiquitie with them as that nation doth If we may beleeue Their best Historians which Hect. Boeth l. 1. Scot. hist fol. 1. 2. Rich. Stannys hurst in hist Hibern holinsh hist of Scotl. Buchan Rer. Scot. l. 2. Io. Harding Chronicle c. 50. f. 42. Et Melkinus vel Meto apud eundem supr deduce their name and Originall from Scota a daughter to King Pharao of Egypt that persecuted the Israelites in the time of Moyses for she being married to Gathelus and Driuen with her husband and company out of Egypt by the greate punishments God then imposed vpon that nation they were so fully persuaded of the maiesty of the true God of Israel and the
not vpon him the charge of Tullum vntill the yeare 49. in the meane time being otherwise and els where imploied in preaching the ghospell of Christ Neither will it auaile or proue any thing to the contrary for any man to obiect that S. Peter was not yet come to Rome nor after vntill the beginning Diuers Churches founded Preists and Bishops consecrated for the west by S. Peter before hâ— was resident at Rome of the Empire of Claudius for although he came not thither to make any residence there vntill about that time yet this nothing hindered many of these westerne nations moued with the loue of Christ and fame of S. Peter to resort vnto him in the parts of the East where he remained to be instructed by him And he both by himselfe and his disciples sent from him had founded many Churches in diuers parts of the westerne world before this time as namely at TauremoniuÌ„ the 39. yeare And at Siracusas the same yeare And in Guliel Eisengr centen 1. part 4. dist 8. Metaphr in vit Petr. Niceph l. 2. c. 35. Eisengren supr Volaterr lib. 11. Add. cert Apol. l. 1. Eisengr cent 1. part 1. distinct 7. Metaphrast in v l. Petri Pauli Nicephor l. 2. c. 35. Is c. 66. v. 19. 21. Sicilia Ecclesiam Christi instituisse to haue founded the Church of Christ in Sicily the same time And at Antaradum before that in the yeare 37. and at Tauromenium in Sicily where he as before had then preached he ordaineth S. Pancratius Bishop in the yeare 39. and S. Marcianus his disciple Bishop of Siracusas And as before sent S. Barnabas with others into other parts of Italy And this is no more then God had longe time before foretold by his Prophet Isay speaking of these times and the Apostles preaching after the Ascension of Christ I will set a signe among them and I will send of them vnto the nations to Tarsis to Greece into Italy to the Isles a farre of and they shall declare my glory among the Gentiles And I will take of them for Preists and leuites saith the Lord. Where we see not onely Italy but this very Iland to be remembred by the Prophet of God to haue the ghospell preached vnto it euen in the very first beginning of Christianity For the words of the Prophet cannot be more properly applied vnto or verified of any Iland then of this our Britaine both an Iland a farre of from Hierusalem and one of the greatest in the world and The Proâ—hets of the old tâ—stament fâ—retolde the conuersion of Britaine in this time that which before all others did generally and publikely afterward embracâ— the ghospell of Christ And at that time as all writers agree this Iland did acknowledge Christ as likewise that other greate Iland Taprobana or S. Laurence Iland the greatest with this or greater and also farre from Hierusalem did by the preaching of S. Thomas the Apostle And the scripture is so cleare for the conuersion of the greate Ilands vnto Christ euen in the beginning of the ghospell that no natioÌ„ allmost in the world may be more plainely said to be called to the faith of Christ in that time theÌ„ this Iland the most renowned in this westerne or northren world Our Lord hath reigned let the Ps 96. v. 1. Is 24. v. 15. 16. Is 42. v. 4. Is 49. 1. earth reioyce and many Ilands Ioy. The name of the Lord of Israel in the Ilands of the Sea From the ends of the earth we haue heard prayses the glory of the iust one The Ilands shall expect his lawe Harken you Ilands and people a farre of attend The Ilands shall expect mee These and more places haue the holy Prophets of this our happy vocation and calling vnto Christ in that time 4. Neither may we be so iniurious to the honour of this our IlaÌ„d of Britaine the Lady and Queene as it were of Ilands to deny that honour vnto it which we doe and must giue to others to haue receaued the faith of Christ in these times I haue spoken of Taprobama before as likewise of Sicily Sainct Titus preached in Creta and was Bishop there S. Paul the Apostle in Melita as he Act. Apost Paul epist ad Tit. Act. 28. Petr. de natalib l. 2. c. 62. Guliel Eisengr centen 1. part 4. dist 8. Nicephor l. 2. c. 40. was brought to Rome S. Nicanor one of the seuen Deacons in Cyprus and diuers other Ilands both in the mediterranean and other Seas are proued both by holy scripture and allowed authours to haue receaued the faith about this time Neither are they wanting that affirme one S. Simon an Apostle whether S. Simon Peter or S. Simon Zelotes I will entreate hereafter preached also in this Iland not longe after these And many lying in our Northen Ocean as Island esteemed to be the Aunciently named Thyle Groneland and other prophesied to receaue then the faith of Christ this IlaÌ„d of Britaine the gate way passage vnto them was not passed by in that happy worke Especially when if it shall not be thought to interrupt my history of Britaine The faith of Christ preached in America by such as preached in Britaine I haue clearely proued to be added in due place That the ghospell was preached in America by such as preached here And that it was knowne many hundred yeares since to those of this kingdome of Britaine and not vnprobably in the Apostles time and was the harbour and succour of some of them or their disciples first preaching here and from hence happely transported and passing thither to deliuer there their heauenly message 5. But howsoeuer these things be proued hereafter manifest it is by that which is said before that our contryman S. MaÌ„suetus was either in the reigne of Caius Caligula or Claudius Bishop of Tullum and founded the first Episcopall succession there S. Mansuetum Petri Apostolorum Coryphaei discipulum Guliel Eisengr centen 1. part 7. dist 1. Petr. de natalibus l. 11. c. vlt. Demochar l. 2. c. 33. Arnold Mirm. theaâ—â—o conuers Maâ—tirolog Rom. 3. Septemb. Ado eod die Episcopatum in Leacorum vrbe Tullo fundasse And no man will thinke that he alone of his nation was either consecrated Bishop or Preist or became a Christian It is a thinge scarcely heard of in histories that any one man should onely be called to that highest dignity and calling in the Church of God and to leaue his contry to preach to straungers except his owne nation was otherwise furnished both of cleargy men and other Christians and except some storme or violence of persecutioÌ„ should seperate him from his naturall frends and contry which neither is nor can be pretended in this case For neither at that time nor all the life of S. Mansuetus being as here after very longe Diuers other Britans probably converted with S. Mansuetus by S. Peter yet he not returning into Britaine was there any persecution
greate Britaine giue testimony vnto this in these words There are who vpon a very good ground from the words of Gildas the most auncient of our Brittish Historians will haue the sunne of the ghospell longe before the coming of Ioseph of Aramothia hither to haue risen in this our wâ—st and this Iland of Britaine to haue enioyed the very morning Assent the brigtnesse thereof perâ—iâ—g Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 9. §. 5. through the mustâ— cloudes of errour and shyning heare in Britaine euen iâ— the 〈◊〉 of Tiberius towards whose end Christ suffered his death and by whose Indulgence towards Christians their profession was propagated farre and neare Which assertion the saied Gildas doth not deliuer couldely or doubtingly but with great confidence and relying vpon good grounds as it appeareth when he saith Scimus c. we know for certainety that this was in the later times of Tiberius which was immediatly after our blessed Sauiours Passion Their Protestant Bishops Bale and Godwyn say The Britans receaued the doctrine and discipline of their Church from the Apoles of Christ The religion of the Britans was that which the Apostles by the commaundemeÌ„t of God deliuered to the Churches of the Christians And continued in the Country of the Britans from the Apostles tyme. Their most renowned Antiquary Sir Camden Clarentieux among Harolds is of the same opinion in diuers editions D. Fulke saith The Britans continued in the faith of Christ from the Apostles Godwyn Conu of Britaine p. 43. 44. Balaeus l. 2. de Act. Rom. pont in Gregor 1. Camden in Britan Fulke Answ to counterf Cath. p. 40. Powel Annotat in l. 2. Giraldi Cambren Itiner Cambr. c. 1. Holinsh. hist of Engl. c. 21. p. 102. Selden in Anal. Gildas epist de Excid Conq. Brit. cap. 6. time An other addeth The doctrine of the Britans and their worship of God was pure and from the Apostles themselues Holinshed saith the Britans Christianity neuer failed from the Apostles time In like manner write diuers others needlesse to be recited And most of them ground vpon the Authoritie of S. Gildas as some of them haue plainely before expressed 4. Therefore for better satisfaction of the Readers I will cite at lardge the words of that holy Auncient British writer as our English Protestants haue published him to the world and some Manuscripts also haue These they are Interea glaciali frigore rigenti Insulae velut longiore terrarum secessu soli visibili non proximae verus ille non de firmamento solum temporali sed de summa etiam caelorum arce tempora cuncta excedente vniuerso orbi praefulgidum sui corruscum ostendens tempore vt scimus summo Tyberij Caesaris quo absque vllo impedimento eius promulgabatur Religio comminata Senatu nolente à Principe morte dilatoribus militum eiusdem radios suos indulget id est sua praecepta Christus In the meane time to this Iland stiffe with forsen could and farre distant from the visible sunne That true sunne which is Christ doth vouchsafe his beames that is to say his precepts shewing to the whole world his glittering brightnesse not onely from the temporall firmament but from his high Tower of heauen exceeding all times in the latter time of Tyberus Caesar without any impediment his Religion was propagated the Prince threateing death to the accusers of his souldiers against the will of the Senate Hitherto the very words of S. Gildas as he is published by Protestants Who freely acknowledge that clause of the time of Tyberius to be wanting in other copies of that holy writer as namely in that which was put forth by Polydor Virgill and others And the very first word of this narration Interea Protestant Ann. in Prologum Gildae in Marg. in cap. 14. in marg in the meane time doe seeme plainely to conuince that they are no part of S. Gildas especially in that sence that he thought this kingdome to haue receaued the faith of Christ in the time of Tyberius but in the dayes of Claudius For they being of a Relatiue nature and hauing relation to that which went before they must in due construction of necessitie proue that this receauing of Religion interea in the meane time was when things last and immediately spoaken of before were done Which were the subiection of the Britans the second time to the Romans Which was in the time of Claudius coming hither in the fourth yeare of his Empire and of Christ the 44. which our Protestants Matth. Westm an Do. 44. 4. Claudij Stowe Holinsh. Camden with others Protest annot in c. 5. Gildae Protest annot tit in c. 6. Gild. notes vpon these places of S. Gildas doe make most manifest For the chapter which goeth immediatly before the recited Authoritie is thus by them intituled De secunda gentis subiectione of the second subiection or subduing of this Nation to the Romans Which was in the beginning of the Reigne of Claudius and then immediately followeth the next chapter wholy before recited and by these Protestants intituled De religione Of religion receaued heare Therefore if the Religion of Christ was receaued by the Britans by Gildas onely Interea in the time when they were subdued by Claudius it cannot be S. Gildas doth not affirme that the Britans receaued the faith in Tiberius time but in the dayes of Claudius gathered from him that they receaued it sooner Otherwise it was not receaued Interea in that time the words of the holy historian But howsoeuer that Authoritie is to be vnderstood It proueth at the least to the greate honour of this kingdome that it receaued the faith of Christ in the beginning at the least of the Empire of Claudius Which George maior and other his Protestant followers doe rather approue in this tenor that immediately after Christs Resurrection vnder Claudius the light of the Gospell was kindled in Britaine And this Georg. maior in Praefat. Stowe Howes histor in Agricola Theater of Britaine l. 6. c. 9. Godwyn Conu pag. 1. 2. Stowe and Howes hist in Agricola Godwyn supr pag. 2. must needs be by some one of the 12. Apostles or their Disciples by the sentence of these Protestants assuring vs first in these words soone after the Ascention of Christ the holy Apostles being dispersed through out the earth diuided the Prouinces among them by lot to preach the ghospell in And againe It is deliuered plainely by sondry auncient writers that Britaine fell in diuision among the Apostles And so of necessitie it must needs receaue the faith of Christ either immediatly by some one of that most blessed company or mediately by their Disciples or both which is most probable in so greate a busines exceeding the labour of one and not performed onely by the schollers and Disciples seeing by these Protestants grounding vpon auncient writers it fell out to the diuision Britaine receaued the faith
from one of the 12. Apostles by Protestants and portion of one of the cheife Masters in this sacred worke one of the Apostles of Christ himselfe Which the holy Prophet seemeth longe before to foreshew of this Iland one of the greatest and most remote longe from Hierusalem when speaking of the Apostles in the person of God he saith as Protestants Isai c. 66. v. 19. translate him And I will set a signe among them and I will send those that escape of them to the Nations to the Iles a farre of that haue not hard my fame neither haue seene my glory and they shall declare my glory among the Gentiles Which diuers Protestants and not vnworthily apply to this Iland one of the Theater of Brit. l. 6. Godwyn supr Magdeburgen Centur. 1. l. 2. c. 7. col 518. Euseb l. 3. hist c. 1. Musculus ib. Prochorus hist c. 1. in tom 7. Biblioth patr S. Leo serm 1. de Apost Petro Paul Isidor l. de vita obitu Sanctorum c. 83. 71. Freculph Lexou To. 2. Chronic. l. 2. c. 4. Antiquit. Glast apud Capgrau in S. Patricio al. Hartman Schedel Chronic. Chron. f. 202. p. 1. Nicephorus hist Eccl. l. 3. c. 1. greatest in the world and furthest distant from Iury where this Prophesie was vttered 5. And this diuision a portition of the world among the Apostles to preach and publish the ghospell in is as these Protestants before doe warrant vs as also that Britaine as needs it must being one of the greatest Ilands of the world fell in this diuision among the Apostles Is plainely deliuered by soundry auncient writers The Magdeburgian Protestants tell vs that Eusebius saith it was a Tradition that the Apostles diuided the Prouinces of the world by lott amongst thē Quod Apostoli inter se sortiti sunt orbis terrarum prouincias And Musculus in his translation of Eusebius is witnes from Eusebius that it was the Tradition of the Church sicut traditio 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 continet Which is confirmed by S. Prochorus one of the seuen Deacons made by the Apostles as we haue his works S. Leo saith That the Apostles vndertooke to preach the Ghospell to the world diuiding it into parts among them diuisis sibi terrarum partibus S. Isidor or whosoeuer that auncient Authour of the booke de vita obitu Sanctorum among his works Freculphus Lexouiensis writeth so also and excludeth S. Paul from any part in this ordinary partition being after called an extraordinary Apostle Paulo cum caeteris Apostolis nulla sors propria traditur So we reade in the auncient Antiquities of Glastenbury Abbey Hartmanus Schedel saith of the Apostles totum orbem per Prouincias inter se partiti sunt The twelue Apostles parted the whole world among them by Prouinces So Nicephorus in many places Apostoli sicut diximus per omnem dispersi terram Prouincias orbis ad Euangelium praedicandum sorte partiti sunt The holy Apostles diuided among them by lot the Prouinces of the world to preach the ghospell Thus our English Protestants Godwyn Stowe Howes and others Godwin Conu of Britaine Stowe Howes hist in Agricola and others Breuiar Roman in vit S. Philipp Apost 1. Maij S. Matt. 21. Sept. Ioa. Whitgift Answer to the Ad. and def Bilson against the Purit Barl. Ser. of Bish. Bridg. def of the Eccl. gouern Covel def of Hooker Downam l. 4. c. 4. of Bishops 6. And to make all sure the Church of God in the publike offices of the holy Apostles S. Philip on the first day of may and S. Matthew the 21. of September propoundeth the same for a certaine truth vnto vs. Neyther doth the rule of our Protestants Religion their communion Booke impugne it and so none doe contradict it And our Parlament Protestants of England such as stand for the dignities and functions of Bishops against the Presbyterian Puritans such as their Bishops Whitgift Bilson Barlow Bridges and others make a reason of this diuision not onely the better to deriue true doctrine but Iurisdiction also vnto Bishops succeeding them both in doctrine and Episcopall power It is manifest say these men that the Bishops haue receaued and deriued their authoritie from the Apostles whose successors they are not onely in respect of doctrine but also in the gouernment of the seuerall Churches not onely Diocesian Bishops but Archbishops such as Metropolitans are were from the Apostles time And they exemplifie who these were in many places where the Apostles preached And yet this nothing hindereth any thing I haue written before of diuers Britans of this Nation conuerted to the faith of Christ before the time of Claudius for I shewed that to haue bene the great extraordinary grace and fauour of Christ to those persons now I entreate of the ordinary calling and Conuersion of this Country among others by the publike consent and agreement of the Apostles which although it was before the calling of S. Paul to be an Apostle yet I do not thereby goe about to exclude him from this holy worke wherein being extraordinarily called he laboured as extraordinary and probably also honored this Nation with his presence although after it had receaued the faith of Christ The diuision of the world being among the 12. Apostles before S. Paul his Consecration THE IX CHAPTER WHEREIN IS PROVED BY PROTESTANT Antiquaries that among the three Apostles S. Peter S. Paul and S. Symon Zelotes which are thought by any Antiquaries to haue preached heare in Britaine it was not S. Paul which first preached heare but S. Peter 1. NOw therefore being thus warranted by so generall a consent and harmony of cheife Protestants that the Faith of Christ was so soone preached in this Iland by some or other of the holy Apostles there is no difference cōcerning the vndoubted truth of that sacred Religiō whether it was by S. Peter Paul Andrew Iames Ihon or any of the rest all of them after the coming of the holy Ghost being as infallibly confirmed in grace and truth as S. Peter or whosoeuer in any opinion was cheifest among them yet in other respects it is not vnworthie a short inquiry by these men Needfull to knowe who was our first Apostles who in particular it was First because in the end of this first hundred of yeares I shall deliuer in particular so farre as these Protestants my Directours will giue me leaue what Religion it was which euery of our Apostles and Masters in Christ taught and deliuered to this Nation for knowledge whereof the knowledge who they were is first to be required Secondly in that respect we shall be tied with a more strict and binding obligation of dutie and debt to render our most obedient and respectiue filiall obseruance of religious children to that our worthie father in Christ who trauailed so farre and paynefull a iorney from Hierusalem to this Nation to make vs his regenerate children with so many and
if the Apostles S. Peter and Paul and their Successors vntill in the time of Pope Pius the first it was conuerted to be a Church we must needs accompt S. Linus the Bishop the third which is here named to be also of that familie for the most part Then how to single forth onely S. Eubulus which here is first eyther for pietie nobilitie or that he was the cheife paterfamilias owner and Master of that house or all and make him a stranger there I cannot finde it by S. Paul onely repeating them of one family or any other warrant For it is plaine here by the Apostle that he was a cheife and principall Christian in Rome and first named among these worthies and before S. Linus a Bishop then Pudens a Senatour and absolutely there set downe as their cheifest receauer friend or patron which cannot agree to any other better then to the Father of S. Claudia this father in lawe to her husband Pudens and first entertainer of S. Peter the Apostle in Rome by the Romans tradition For neyther Dorotheus the continuator of Florentius Wigorniensis nor any other that write of the Disciples there place him among Clergie men and S. Paul which giueth him that honour in that place clearely proueth he was none of his Disciples then in Rome for he writeth in the same place Lucas est mecum solus onely 2. Tim. 4. vers 11. Luke is with me No Martyrologe speaketh of him neyther any Historian or Interpreter of Scripture to my reading setteth downe of what Nation he was but leaue him for a stranger as likewise many doe S. Claudia Therefore except better authoritie can be brought against me seing he is by the Apostle himselfe so dignified and placed the first in that family and salutation Eubulus greeteth thee and Pudens and Linus and Claudia There is no cause yet I finde to 2. Tim. 4. deny him to be the owner Master of that house that first entertayned S. Peter in Rome he himselfe the first happy maÌ„ that gaue that glorious Apostle entertaymeÌ„t there that he was our most renowned CoÌ„trymaÌ„ of Britaine Father of Lady Claudia For there is no other who by any probable coniecture was likely to performe this dutie in that house PudeÌ„s as before was either then vnborne or an Infant of his owne parents father and mother there is no meÌ„tion in antiquities that either they were Christians or that they dwelled at all in Rome much lesse in that house being Inhabitants of Sabinum and by CoÌ„try Sabinites farre distant froÌ„ Rome And so there is none left vnto vs to be a Christian and entertaine that heauenly Messenger and Gheast S. Peter in that time and place but the renowned Brittish parents of Lady Claudia then dwelling in Rome and there confined to a certaine house and place of permanency by commaund of Roman power to whome with many other noble Britans they were hostages and pledges for the fidelitie and obedience of this kingdome to the Roman Emperours at that time 7. To strengthen this opinion we may add that S. Paul sendeth to S. Timothie his Disciple the salutations of Eubulus before all others of which sending the greetings of so few by name It will be no easy search to finde out a better or more probable reason then this that S. Timothy so neare and beloued a scholler of S. Paul lodged vsually in this house he also was there with his Master entertained by Eubulus the owner thereof and by that title of his holy hospitality deserued the first place in that salutation otherwise no man will doubt but S. Linus Bishop by calling so honorable in the Church of Christ ought and should haue bene named before him And that this familiar acquaintance betweene S. Timothie and these our holy Christian Britans receaued originall from their auncient entertainement of S. Timothie in their house in Rome manie yeares before this their salutation in S. Pauls Epistle it is euident for S. Paul being now lately come to Rome when he wrote this epistle and neyther he nor sainct Timothie there after S. Pauls first dismission from prison there so longe before it is manifest that these though the lady in yong yeares were auncient Christians at that time And we haue vncontroleable warrant from S. Paul himselfe in his epistle to the Hebrewes that S. Timothie was at Rome when he was first prisoner there in the beginning of Nero his Empire for thus he writeth knowe you Hebr. c. 13. vers 23. that our Brother Timothie is set at libertie Thus S. Paul writeth from Rome in the time of his first imprisonnement there And so maketh these our Contry Christians the acquaintance of S. Timothie then to be more auncient in the sâ—hoole of Christ then either S. Timothie or S. Paul his coming first to Rome wheÌ„ there were none to instructe eyther theÌ„ or others in ChristiaÌ„ ReligioÌ„ at Rome but S. Peter and his Disciples I add to this the charge and warning which Martiall the Poet gaue before to Pudens that his father in law should not see his Poems commendare meas camaenas parce precor Socero An euident testimony Martial supâ— l. 7. Epâ—gr 67. that they then liued in one house together and so the Poems sent to Pudens might easely come to his father in law his hands and reading except Pudens had bene so forewarned to keepe and conceale them from him Whereof there had bene no daunger or need of that admonition if they had then liued in distinct places and not in one house And thus much of the father of lady Claudia 8. Concerning her holy mother also so good a Noorse and Tutrix to so happy a childe we are not altogether left desolate without all hope but we may probably finde her forth for the honour of this kingdome her Contry And except the Roman Historians can finde vnto vs a Christian Father to S. S. Pâ—iscâ—lla foundrâ—sse of the Church-yard of her name in Rome mother of S. Claudia very probable Pudens and dwelling with his wife in the same house as I haue found vnto them a father to Claudia and father in lawe to Pudens an holy Christian dwelling in that house before Pudens his time by Nation of this kingdome which by that is said before they caÌ„not doe seeing that noble Matrone which is acknowledged by the Roman writers euen Baronius to haue dwelled in that house Grandmother to S. Claudia her children must needs be her Mother her fathers wife mother in lawe to S. PudeÌ„s I am bolde to assigne that glorious renowned Saint S. Priscilla foundresse of that wonderfull and religious Churchyard to be the same blessed Brittish Christian Lady Baâ—onius though staggering sometimes in his opinioÌ„ herein saith plainely froÌ„ Antiquitie fuit Romae nobilissima Matrona Priscilla nomine Auia Pudentianae Praxedis Baronius â—â— Annot in Martyrolog Rom. Iuâ— 8. S. Pastor seu Hermes in act S. Pudentianae
Peter the Apostle Consecrated Primate of all Fraunce and Archbishop of Sens in the 54. yeare of Christ when Tybertus Claudius was Emperor and to him succeeded in the yeare 74. sainct Potentianus Martyr also one of the 72. Disciples and Scholler of sainct Peter cheife of the Apostles and Companion of sainct Sauinian sanctus Sauinianus siue Sabinus vnus ex 72. Christi Discipulis a sancto Petro Apostolo Primas totius Galliae Senonensis Archiepiscopus consecratus est anno Christi 54. Tyberio Claudio Caesare Augustoâ—cui successit anno d. 74. sanctus Potentianus Martyr â—â—â—e ex 72. Petri Apostolorum Corypha discipulus beati Sauiniani in Itinere comes peregrinationis Therefore If the two first Primates of all Fraunce were the Disciples of sainct Peter and by him placed in that Dignitie ouer all the Bishops of Fraunce the rest must needs be at his Dispotion and substitution and the first of them being so placed in the yeare of Christ 54. in the Empire of Claudius when sainct Paul was a strunger in this part of the world this prerogatiue and honour must needs be yeelded to sainct Peter who was the first did send the first preachers and Bishops into Fraunce in the time of Claudius by all testimonies longe before sainct Paul came into any westerne parte or Nation his first coming thither being in the time of Nero and yet as a Prisoner to Rome and so continuing there two yeares as both Scripture and Historyes giue ample Testimony The Authorities for this sending and mission by sainct Peter are too many to be alledged Therefore I will onely set downe diuers of these first Bishops and the yeares wherein they were first consecrated and directed thither as they are gathered and collected out of many Authors by Eisengrenius and Democharez that It may be euidently knowne by the time it selfe that onely sainct Peter by his Disciples founded the Church of Fraunce 5. I haue spoaken of sainct Maximinus and sainct Lazarus the first Bishop Guliel Eisengr Centenar 1. in S. Maximin Lazaro Iuliano of Aquens the second of Massilia consecrated and deputed to those places by sainct Peter no other Apostle being in these parts to accomplish that holy worke these being ordeined Bishops there as these Authors tell vs in the yeare of Christ 46. in which yeare also sainct Simon Leprosus whom our Sauiour cured of that infirmitie was consecrated Bishop of Cenomanenses This Anton. Democ. l. 2. de MissacoÌ„tra Caluin Gul. Eisengren Cent. 1. part 1. dist 3. also was called sainct Iulianus In the yeare following 47. sainct Martial Disciple and Godchila to sainct Peter D. Petri Apostolorum Principis in Baptismate filius was with diuers others sent by the same holy Apostle and was father in Christ to so many Prouinces and people in Fraunce as the Annals thereof doe mention In the same yeare sainct Trophimus out of whose spirituall Magdeb. Centu. 1. in Trophim mart Rom. in S. Troph Tom. 1. coÌ„cil Gul. Eisengr CenteÌ„ 1. Matth. Westm Arnold Mirm. in Theatr. conuers gent. alij Gul. Eisengr centen 1. in S. Aphrodisio fountaine as Pope Zosimus writeth all the Ryuers and brookes of Fraunce were filled was ordeyned Bishop of Arles which must needs be by sainct Peter being twelue yeares at the least before that time some thinke he was left there by sainct Paul In the yeare following being 48. sainct Aphordisius by birth an Egiptian and Prefect of all Egpyt at the time when our Sauiour being driuen into Egypt the Idols of the temples there fell doune being the Disciple of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles at Antioch was consecrated Bishop of the Church of Buturigum in Fraunce sanctus Aphrodisius genere Aegyptius totius Aegypti praefectus eo tempore quo puero Iesu in Aegyptum fugato in templa Deorum illato Idola omnia corruerunt B. Petro Apostolorum Coryphaei apud Antiochiam Discipulus Buturicensis Ecclesiae consecratus est Antistes anno Christi 48. sedit annis VolaterraÌ„ comment l. 13. Petrus de Natalib l. 3. c. 218. Gul. Eiseng Centenar 1. part 1. dist 3. Franc. Belleforest to 1. Eisengr Centen 1. fol. 56. sex moritur 11. calâ—ndas Aprilis anno Saluatoris 54. he was Bishop there sixe yeares and dyed the eleuenth of the calends of April and sanctus Vrsinus à beato Petro consecratus consecrated by sainct Peter whom some call Nathaniel succeeded hym in his Bishoprick in the yeare of Christ 54. And the same yeare 48 except Eisengrenius and others cited by him deceaue vs Paulus Sergius was consecrated Bishop of Narbon eight or more yeares before sainct Paul came to Rome and so by no other Apostle but sainct Peter The next yeare after the 49. of Christ by the last accompt sainct Clement surnamed Flauius with Caelestus Faelix and our contryman sainct Mansuetus first Bishop of Tullum were directed in Gallias the parts of Fraunce by sainct Peter In the yeare 54. thes Authors testifie That sainct Amator Potentianus Sauinianus Fronto with others were sent Bishops by sainct Peter into Fraunce all longe before sainct Paules coming to Rome And for a Religious memory and due honour of sainct Peter and the See of Rome in that respect Those Sees of Bishops which were first founded by sainct Peter and his Successour sainct Clement of whom Annal. Gall. Booke of Estat in Fraunce Edw. Grymston p. 97. I shall speake hereafter in his proper place are for the most part the cheifest Archbishops Sees there at this time As the Archbishops of Reims Sens Lyon Soissons Amiens Noyon Paris Charters Orleans Anger 's Mans Beuuis Burges Bishops sees founded in Fraunce by S. Peter in honor thereof are for the most part Archbishops Sees at this time Tours Chalon Auxerre Troys Meaux Angolesme Baion Narbon Rouen Burdeaux Aix Vienna and others all first founded by sainct Peter the Apostle and his Successor sainct Clement as before sainct Peter and in sainct Clement hereafter is and shall be related 6. And because some Question hath bene by whom sainct Trophimus so renowned in Fraunce was first sent to Arles there to passe ouer other testimonies the epistle of the Bishops of that Prouince to sainct Leo the greate S. Trophimus sent to Arles in FrauÌ„ce by S. Peter Pope of Rome cleareth this for to be sainct Peters doing Omnibus Regionibus Gallicanis notum est sed non sacrosanctae Ecclesiae Romanae habetur incognitum quod prima inter Gallias Arelatensis ciuitas missum à beatissimo Petro Apostolo Epistola coÌ„prouincialium Episcoporum Metropolis Arelaten ad S. LeoneÌ„ Papam inter epist S. Leonis epist 108. in Tom. 1. concil sanctum Trophimum habere meruit sacerdotem exinde alijs paulatim regionibus GalliaruÌ„ donum fidei Religionis infusum It is knowne to all Countries of Fraunce neyther is it vnknowne to the holy Romane Church that Arles the cheife citie of Fraunce deserued to haue for
Preist sainct Trophimus sent from sainct Peter the Apostle and from thence by little and little the gift of faith was infused to the other Regions of Fraunce Where we see it proued by the publike letters and testimonie of all the Bishops of that Prouince That it was a certaine and confessed truth among all the Churches of Fraunce and knowne also at Rome that sainct Trophimus who was so renowned in Fraunce was sent thither by sainct Peter which yet doth not condemne their opinion which say sainct Paul in his Iorney from Rome to Spayne left him by the way at Arles whether he was formerly sent by sainct Peter and sainct Paul finding him at Arles went on his Iorney leauing sainct Trophimus where he found him Which confirmeth that I haue deliuered before of this matter and thus I haue compassed and circuited all CouÌ„tries round about vs find that they all first receaued the faith of Christ in these times by sainct Peter the Apostle and his disciples and no other meanes but this was left or to be fownde in histories to bring the first knowledge of saluation to this Kingdome And hauing this farre entreated of sainct Peters Disciples let vs now speake of that most glorious Apostle himselfe his preacing heare THE XIIII CHAPTER WHEREIN IS PROVED BY MANY ARGVments Authorities and Antiquaries both Catholiks and Protestants that sainct Peter the Apostle parsonally preached and founded Christian Religion in this kingdome 1. NOW I am come to giue that glory to this kingdome whereof a Protestant thus speaketh we should accompt it Godwyn Conu of Britâ—ine p. 6. a greate glory to our Nation to deriue the peti-degree of our spituall linadge from so noble and excellent a father as sainct Peter And diuers others of that profession will seeme to giue that Preeminencie vnto him To satisfie therefore these men and giue that due honour to this kingdome this is sufficieÌ„tly proued before by those that haue told vs he preached in all kingdomes and Ilands of the west therefore this Cuontry so greate and ample a portion of the westerne world and the most florishing Iland thereof cannot be excluded from this prerogatiue This moued our first Christian King Lucius and the S. Peter his personall preaching and founding our Church in Britain proued by all human authoritie cheifest of the cleargie heare in that time in the first publik and generall conuersion of this kingdome to dedicate the first and principall Churches of this Land to this glorious Apostle as our first father and founder in Christ as namely two in one cittie of London the one of them the Metropolitane cheife See diuers hundreds of yeares scituated in Cornhill and still keeping the name of sainct Peters Church The other at westminster also to this day Stowe hist in K. Lucius an D. 179 Holinsh. ib. hist of Engl. The Table of S. Peters Church there Ihon Norden Specul Britan. part 1. p. 42. Camden in Brit. Belgae Sommersetshâ—re Francis Mason Consecrat l. 2. c. cap. 2. pag. â—0 retayning the name sainct Peters Church and diuers others in this kingdome when except that of Glastenbury dedicated to our blessed lady sainct Mary we cannot finde the like of dedicating so auncient and many Churches to any other sainct sainct Paul sainct Ioseph or whom soeuer supposed to haue preached heare 2. The next argument shall be from the testimonie of our holy King Inas and the Clergie of England then Who in the place of the olde Church of Glastenbury building a very magnificent new Church dedicated it to Christ sainct Peter and sainct Paul and in the high forefront thereof engraued certaine verses in the honour of sainct Peter and sainct Paul among which these three are founde Surgit in his templum quod placet ara Deo Anglia plaude lubens mittit tilâ— Roma salutem Fulgor Apostolicus Glasconiam irradiat The first which our Protestants omitt to translate is thus in Thâ—se to wit sainct Peter and sainct Paul a Church and an Altar pleasing vnto God is raised The other two are thus tranâ—lated by our Protestants Be glad England Rome sâ—â—deth health to thee and Apostolicall Brightnes doth lighten Glastenbury And they say that this is ment either of doctrine or protection But the words mittit â—â—bi Roma salutem That Rome sâ—nt saluation vnto Britaine and the Apostolicall brightnes of sainct Peter and Paule did illuminate Glastenbury doe include onely doctrine and Saluation and no mention there at all is had of protection which is contrary to protestant Religion and in Catholik Religion for so worthie a King as sainct Inas was to ascribe the patronadge of Glasten burie to sainct Peter and sainct Paul if neither of them had giuen Influence to the first settling of Religion there and exclude sainct Ioseph who both liued and died in that place is an harsh vnworthie construction And to giue further testimonie that the words of that Inscription are altogether to be vnderstood of our first conuersion and receauing the faith from sainct Peter and Rome all those verses excepting the words Anglia and Glastonia England and Glastenbury are taken word by word from Venantius Fortunatus Bishop of Venant Fortun. l. 3. c. 7. Poyctires in Fraunce who testifieth in those verses as I haue by others proued before that Gallia Fraunce and the Allobroge people of Sanoye and the Dolphinists were conuerted by S. Peter and his disciples and S. Paul also preached there as I shall shew hereafter And therefore among the rest of the encomiasticall verses of those two glorious Apostles hath these Gallia plaude Lubens mittit tibi Roma salutem Fulgor Apostolicus visitat Allobrogas Which King Inas applyed to Britanie and Glastenbury in the same maÌ„ner onely changing Gallia into Anglia and Allobrogas into Glastoniam and to make a true verse visitat into Irradiat in the maner before related Anglia plaude lubens mittit tibi Roma salutem Fulgor Apostolicus Glastoniam irradiat Which he neither would nor truly could haue done except as venantius Fortunatus truely found by vndeniable Authorities that Fraunce and the people of Sauoy and Delphinate did first receaue the doctrine of Saluation from Rome S. Peter and S. Paul So King Inas had sufficient warrant to apply the very same and in the same sence to Britaine or England and Glastenbury to haue receaued the first light of faith from the same Rome and holy Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul 3. I may add to these the testimony of Kenulphus King of the Mercians with vs to Pope Leo the third where in his epistle vnto him thus he writeth vnde Tibi Apostolica dignitas inde nobis fidei veritas Innotuit from whence Apostolicall dignitie was deriued vnto thee which by all consent was from S. Peter Kenulphus Rex Mercior epist ad Leonem Pap. 3. the Apostle from thence the truthe of faith appeared or was made knowne vnto vs Which by the reason
before must needs be from S. Peter And we reade in an Epistle of Pope Ihon the fift written in the yeare 686. to Ethelred King of the Marshes and to Alfride King of Northumberland on the behalf of Bishop Wilfrid for the restoring his Chuch vnto him with certaine Monasteries that this land of Britaine first receaued the faith of Christ by S. Peter Ioa. Pap. 5. epist ad Ethelred Alfrid Reges Guliel Malmes l. 3. de Pontific c. de Archiep. Ebor ex libr. Step. Cantuariens in vita S. Wilfrid Archiepis Ebor. Harr. hist tom 1. cheife of the Apostles the words are as followe Dominis eminentissimis Ethelredo Regi Merciorum Alfrido Regi Deirorum Bernitiorum Ioannes Papa de vestra Religionis accâ—ssibus gratia Dei cooperante gaudemus feruorem fidâ—i â—ernentes in vobis quam ex praedicatione principis ApostoloruÌ„ Deo vestros animos illuminante percepistis efficaciter tenetis Pope Ihon to the most â—â—inent Lords Ethelred King of the Mercians and Alfride King of the Deires and Bernitians we reioyce of the accesses of your Religion the grace of God cooperating perceauing the feruour of faith in you which you haue receaued â—y the preaching of the prince of the Apostles Where we playâ—ely see the first preaching of the faith of Christ in those parts ascribed to S. Peter the Apostle For testimony whereof we may also add the words of Pope Alexander the third in his epistle to King Henry the second of England where he playnely saith That England was vnder S. Peters protection euer since Christs name was glorified there Or why did Arnobius that renowned father 1200. yeares since speaking of S. Alexand. Pap. 3. epist ad Henric. 2. Reg. Angl. Eugubin de donatione Const Arnobiuâ— lib. 2. contra gentes Peters trauayles say that he preached in all the Ilands and prouinces of the west in Insulis prouincijs quas Sol occidens lustrat except he thought he was heare in Britaine the most renowned Iland of all the western world Where the lesser and more vnnoble are included as by such generall words they are the most noble and worthie cannot be thought to be excluded 4. And so certaine this seemeth that a late writer inclineth to think that Harris in Theatr l. 1. S. Peter gaue denomination to some places at his being heare There is saith this Authour in the North parts an old Citie called Aldclihit which in the Britans time many hundred yeares passed bore his S. Peters name For Aldclihit in the Brittish tonge is as much to say as Peters Clyhit or Peterclyhit for so Henricus Huntingtoniensis a learned Author of reuereÌ„d antiquitie telleth vs in his first booke of Histories where he saith Orientalis autem habet in medio sui vrbem Guidi Henric. Hunting l. 1. hist occidentalis supra se hoc est ad dextram sui habet vrbem Aldclyhit quod lingua BritonuÌ„ significat Petrum Clyhit est autem iuxta fluuium nominis illius Thus in This Authour wrote before the printing â—f Henry of Huntington by the Protestans so citeth the Manuscript For the printed booke hath Petram Clyhit and not Petâ—um English the east part of Northumberland hath in the midst of it a cytie called Guidi and in the west part on the right hand thereof there is a cytie called Aldclyhit which in the Britans languadge doth signifie Peters Clyhit or Peter Clyhit The which standeth vppon a Ryuer of the same name In which sence also the words of S. Prosper seeme to be vnderstoode who writing of S. Celestine Pope of Rome his care to purdge this Iland of the Pelagian Heresie and conuert Ireland to the faith of Christ speaketh in this manner dum Romanam Insulam studet seruare Catholicam fecit etiam Barbaram Christianam while â—e studieth to keepe the Roman Iland Catholike he also made the Barbarous Iland Christia Whereas Prosper l. contra collatorem c. 41. by the Barbarous Iland he vnderstandeth Ireland so by the Roman Iland he meaneth and describeth this Iland of Britaine Which can in no other sence especially at that time be called the Roman Iland but as it was vnder S. Peters spirituall Empire and Regiment and his Successours Popes of Rome For first in respect of temporall subiection this Iland was neuer at any time wholly Romana Insula a Romane Iland all those Countryes beyond Seuerus or Adrians wall were free from subiection to the Romans and in S. Prosper his time and S. Celestine of which he speaketh It was further from hauing any such denomination both Scots Picts and Saxons hauing inuaded and spoyled diuers prouinces of that part Which the Romans did formerly possesse and the Romans at that time had nothing at all to doe in this Iland but the Britans had Kings of their owne as Vortigern Vortimer Aurelius Ambrosius and others Which construction of S. Prosper is more warranted by the first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury who citeth Cardinal Pole the Popes legate in these termes neuer improuing but allowing them haÌ„c Insulae nobilitatem atque gloriaÌ„ Dei prouidentiae atque beneficientiae soli acceptam ferendam sed tamen Matth. Parket l. antiquâ—t Brâ—t â—n Reginaâ—d Pol. Cardina p. 351. 1. cap. 69. viaÌ„ ipsam atque rationeÌ„ qua haec nobilitas atque gloria parta est a sede Romana nobis pâ—imo semperque monstratam patefactam fuisse we must ascribe tâ—is nobilitie and glory of this Iland to haue the first of all receaued the faith of Christ to the prouidence and Bounty of God but yett that the away and meanes how this Nobilitie and glory â—as gotten to this nation was first and alwayes shewed and made open from the See of Rome Which must needs be extended and ascend to S. Peter and the Apostles time as the words primo semperque first and alwayes doe demonstrate for it is the common opinion of our Protestant writers and amonge them three of their Bishops here cited that Britanniae Ecclesiae origo ab Apostolis ipsis Parker in Indice v. Britannia Bal. l. de Scriptor Cent. 1. in Ioseph Ara. Godwyn Conu of Brit. c. 2. p. 15. Theater of great Britaine l. 6. cap. 9. pag. 202. probatur that the begynning of the Church of Britaine was from the Apostles 5. How the first Apostle that preached heare could be no other then S. Peter I haue made manifest by our Protestants before and in their Theater of greate Britaine their best learned Antiquaries from diuers authors and approued Antiquities thus testifie sainct Peter the Apostle is supposed to haue preached in Britaine And agayne That S. Peter the Apostle preached the word of life in this Iland as to other Nations he did for whome God had chosen him that from his mouth they might heare the ghospell and beleeue as himself alledgeth and that he heare founded Churches and ordeyned Preists and Deacons which is reported Metaphrast Gul.
Eisengr cent 1. 1. part 7. dist 8. by Simon Metaphrastes out of the greeke Antiquities and Gulielmus Eisengrenius in the first of his Centuries Where we see both Greekes and Latines to agree in this by our Protestants censure Which other Protestant Antiquaries namely amonge others Syr William Camden their absolutely best historian who maketh it a thing so certaine that S. Peter the Apostle both preached heare and performed such holy Apostolik offices for this kingdome as are partly remembred before that he maketh it a wonder that any man should oppose Camd. in Brit. against it and not beleeue it to be so Quid ni crederemus why should we not beleeue it and them that write it to be so And besides the Authors before alledged and to be cited hereafter both this Prince of Protestant Antiquaries and Andredu Chesne in his French generall history of England Scotland and Iland and diuers other English writers and allowed historians doe playnely André du Chesne histoire general d'Angleterre Escosse d'Irland l. 3. pag. 152. in Indice Harris in Theatro in S. Peter l. 1. c. 22. Nic. Fa. antiq Cath. p. 12. Camd. supr Edit an 1594. 1588. Andre Chesne supr affirme that Nicephorus is of the same opinion Camden confidently in diuers Editions telleth vs Nicephorus de Petro prodit Nicephorus doth declare of sainct Peter that he brought the faith of Christ to the Iles of Britaine The French historian saith Nicephorus teacheth in moste expresse terms that sainct Peter brought the doctrine of Christ to the occidentall Ocean and the Iles of Britaine 6. And if those men should ground vpon no other place then that of Nicephorus which some would expound for S. Simon Zelotes being heare which is in his second booke and 40. chapter It cannot be vnderstood of any other Apostle in any probable opinion but S. Simon Peter the cheife of the Apostles for none other of that most holy company being named Simon but Simon Peter and the other by some Zelotes and Chananaeus I haue made demonstration both by Catholikes and Protestants that S. Simon Zelotes was neuer heare in this Britaine Therefore Nicephorus to iustifie the coming of S. Simon an Apostle to preach the ghospell in this kingdome to make his assertion true must needs vnderstand it of S. Simon Peter And his very words will easely suffer that construction These they are as they be translated by our Protestant historians Nicephorus a Greeke Authour in his second booke 40. Stowe Howes hist in Agricola chapter hath as followeth Simon borne in Chana Galilei who for his feruent affection to his Master and greate zeale he tooke by all meanes to the Ghospell was surnamed Zelotes he hauing receaued the holy Ghost from aboue trauailed through Egypt and Afrike then through Mauritania and all Lybia preaching the Ghospell And the same doctrine he brought to the occidentall Sea and the Iles called Britannicae What is here in this narration but may truely and literally be applied to sainct Simon Peter who by name was Simon by Country of Galilie where he was first called by Christ to be an Apostle as first the scripture witnesseth Matth. c. 4. v. 15. March c. 1. v. 16. Ioan. c. 21. v. 15. 16. 1◠and for zeale and loue to his master the most zelous and louing among all the Apostles by his owne and Christs testimony recorded by the beloued Apostle of Christ That S. Peter the Apostle trauayled those Coūtries or taugth the faith in them is both proued before and Nicephorus himselfe shall further testifie Therefore to keepe Nicephorus or whosoeuer from whom he citeth that allegation from contradiction seeing it cannot truely be interpreted of S. Simon Zelotes we must for the credit of the Authour expound it of S. Simon Peter and this the rather because those Protestants themselues which cite these words of Nicephorus doe not affirme that they are true of Stowe Howes supr in Agricola Godwyn Conu of Britaine pa. 2. the other saint Simon or that he euer was in this Iland therefore to iustifie their truth in any respect we must by consent both of Catholiks and Protestants say they are onely verifiable of saint Peter Which the same Authour Nicephorus doth more plainely proue in other places First in the first chapter of his third booke he doth plainely distinguish that Apostle called by him before saint Simon that preached in Britaine from that Apostle called also commonly saint Simon Cananaeus or Zelotes which preached in Egypt Afrike and Mauritania making them two seuerall and diuers Apostles for speaking there of the sortition or diuision of the world betweene the 12. Apostles to preach the Ghospell in he vseth these words Aegyptū Lybiā alius alius item Nicephorus lib. 3. cap. 1. Stowe and Ed. Howe 's hist Romans p. 37. extremas Oceanū Regiones Insulas Britānicas sortitus est Which our Protestāts thus translate An other chose Egypt and Lybia an other the vttermost coosts of the Ocean with the Iles of Britaine Where we euidently See that whereas it is commōly taught that S. Simō Zelotes did preach in Egypt and Afrike which also Nicephorus alloweth yet euen by him it was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 alius an other Apostle yet by him before called Simō that preached in Britaine Therefore by him as the Protestant Antiquaries before haue truely deduced it must needs be S. Simon Camden supr Andre Chesne supr Nicephor l. 2. c. 35. Peter Prince of the Apostles which preached in this kingdome Which he further cōfirmeth of S. Peter in an other place speaking thus of him Petrus per orbem habitabilem passim vadens Ecclesias vbique constituit Romanam successoribus commisit Lino videlicet Anacleto Clementi Peter going euery where through the habitable world appointed Churches in euery place and left the Roman See to his Successours Linus Anacletus and Clement Therefore speaking of this voyadge of S. Peter after he came to Rome and leauing it to S. Linus and his Successours he must needs principally vnderstand his Iorney and labours into this west world through all which as he saith he trauayled and founded Churches in euery place For to that purpose by the common consent of Antiquaries he committed the chardge at Rome to S. Linus and Cletus vt ipse instaret praedicationi verbi orationi that he might intend to preach the word of God Niceph. l. 3. c. 1. in this westerne world and to pray And that he constituted Bishops in Ilands and cities in totius Europae oris in all the coasts of Europe Therefore except England the greatest of Ilands is not to be called an Iland and so renowned a Monarchie of Europe is no part thereof we must needs graunt by Nicephorus that S. Peter preached the faith of Christ consecrated Preists and Bishops and founded Churches in this Nation of great Britaine 7. And because our Theater Protestants
dicebat Petre instat tempus tuae resolutionis oportet teire Romam in qua cum mortem per crucem sustinueris accipies mercedem Iustitiae Cum ergo propterea deum glorificasset egisset gratias apud Britannos mansisset dies aliquot verbo gratiae multos illuminasset Ecclesias constituisset Episcoposque Presbyteros Diaconos ordinasset duodecimo anno Caesaris Neronis rursus Romam reuertitur when S. Peter had stayed but a short time with the Romans and had baptized many and fownded the Church and ordeyned Linus Bishop he came to Tarracina in which when he had ordeyned Epaphroditus Bishop he came to Sirmium a citie of Spaine in which place when he had constituted Epinaetus Bishop he came into Egipt whē he had made Rufus Bishop of Thebes which hath seuē gates and Marke the Euangelist Bishop of Alexandria he came againe to Hierusalē by reuelatiō for the migratiō or passing out of life of Mary the mother of God After this returning into Egipt through Africk the returned againe to Rome From which he came to Milane and Photice which are cities in the cōtinent in which after he had appointed Bishops and Preists he came into Britaine in which place whē he had stayed a longe time and had drawne many natiōs not named to the faith of Christ he had an Angelicall visiō which said O Peter the time of thy Resolution is at hand And thou must goe to Rome in which when thou hast suffered death by the crosse thou shalt receaue the reward of Iustice Therefore whē he had glorified God for it and giuen thākes stayed after with the Britans some dayes and illuminated many with the word of grace and constituted Churches and ordeined both Bishops and Preists and Deacons in the twelfth yeare of the Emperour Nero he returneth to Rome Hitherto the Relation of this holy learned and auncient Sainct writer Where the labours and trauailes of S. Peter are so orderly and punctually set downe after his first coming to Rome that except so worthie a man had sounde certaine and vndoubted Authoritie for such a Relation no man can be so malicious as to thinke he would so confidently and particularly haue written of that matter 10. And it appeareth plainely by that I haue written before that both by Catholiks Protestants all the rest of S. Alredus his narration of S. Peters Iorneyes are most true certaine except this last of his coming hither and so longe remayning in this our Britaine these parts which I matuaile that any man of this kingdome will call in question being deliuered by so many Authorities before and aboue all other parts of that his Relation fortified by so manie vndeniable circumstances and Arguments as the time when the way by which he came a longe continuance of his aboude heare his passage by this Iland to drawe many vnnamed nations to the faith of Christ what he did heare his making of Bishops Preists and Deacons founding of Churches his loue to this kingdome so greate that vntill he was admonished from Heaven by an Angell to returne againe to Rome to receaue his crowne of Martyrdome he had so happily placed his Apostolicall Cathedrall See in this Imperiall and commanding Iland of this Northren and westerne world and by his blessed presence and heauenly labours left it Illustrious to succeeding generations not onely to be stiled Romana Insula the Roman Iland as I haue written before but as the same Apostle himself did testifie to S. Brithworld S. Peters preaching in Britaine proued by infallibly diuine authoritie Bishop of Winton or Wilton as our Protestant Historians doe plainely testifie together prouing that S. Peter first preached in this kingdome of greate Britaine The Protestant Theater writers haue these words It is reported by Aluredus Riuallensis the writer of King Edward the Confessors life that a holy man Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 9. studious and carefull for a gouernour to succeede was in his sleepe told by S. Peter that the kingdome of England was his wherein himself had first preached and would also prouide him successors Which other Protestants thus further confirme Alredus Francis Mason of Consecrat of Bishop l. 2. c. 2. p. 47. Sutcliffe subuers Godwyn conu of Britaine p. 4. Riuallensis an English Abbot left written aboue 500. yeares agone a certaine Reuelation or apparition of S. Peter to an holy man in the time of King Edward the Confessor shewing how he had preached himself in England and consequently the particular care he had of that Church and Nation Thus farre these Protestants So that if this was a true Reuelation there needeth no more testimony in this matter for the wittnes of Angels glorified Saints cannot by any possibilitie be vntrue and the vision testifiing that S. Peter himself had first preached heare in this kingdome is an euident demonstration both that he preached heare and was the first either immediately by himself or mediately by his disciples and Substituts which preached the faith of Christ in this kingdome Therefore all the difficultie will be in the proposers of this holy Reuelation he to whome it was made and they which haue commended it to writing And because supernaturall things such as this was cannot be proued by naturall Argument a priore by their cause to giue some certaine and vndoubted proofe thereof a Posteriore by some effect necessarily conuincing some supernaturall power to haue had Influence thereto for the more credite of this sacred truthe proue by these Protestants themselues 11. And first concerning the writer and recorder of this holy history they haue told vs it was Alredus Riuallensis a man of that worth learning and Ioh. Balaeus de Scriptor Cētur 2. fol. 88. p. 1. in Alred Riual pietie that to speake in a Protestant Bishops words he was Cistertiensiū Monachorum Abbas natione Anglus gencre doctrina inculpatae vitae moribus praeclarus enituit Episcopatum ac alios honores mundanos omnino recusabat vt ad virtutum exercitia maximè ad Euangelij praedicationem expeditior haberetur Vir erat vt alter Bernardus ingenio pius consilio modestissimus Abbot of the Cistersian monkes by Country an English man he was eminently renowned by birth learning and holy life and conuersation he refused a Bishoprike and other worldly honors vtterly that he might be more ready to the exercises of vertues chefely for preaching the ghospell he was a man as an other S. Bernard Godly in wit and most modest in counsaile He that desireth more of this holy witnes may finde in our auncient M. S. antiq de vit Sanct. Ioh. Capgr in Cata. l. in S. Alred Abb. Manuscripts our learned Countriman Ihon Capgraue and others how he is registred among the most glorious and miraculous Saints of this Natiō to which our Protestant Bishop before hath giuen allowance where he giueth vs assured knowledge that this
preaching in Britaine and the west Nations that he followeth him and others in that opinion in these words Cum non sicut in Orientales orbis Baron Annal. to 1. an Christi 58. pag. 597. partes sciamus caeteros Apostolos missos esse in occidentem vno excepto Barnaba qui ad breue tempus Ligures docuit vel Iacobo Si tamen consenserimus ijs qui tradunt eum cito rediturum Hispaniam penetrasse caeterorum autem neminem esse missum liquido appareat Petri igitur muneris erat vt qui iam quamplures Orientis prouincias praedicando Euangelium peragrasset iam quod reliquum esse videbatur lustraret orbem occidentalem vsque ad Britannos quod tradunt Metaphrastes alij Metaphr die 29. Iunij Christi fidem annuntians penetraret when we know that the rest of the Apostles were not sent into the west as into the Easterne parts of the world except onely Barnabas who a short time taught the LigariaÌ„s or Iames if we shall consent to them who deliuer that quikly to returne from thence he went into Spayne It manifestly appeareth that none of the others were sent into the west part of the world Therefore it was the office of Peter who hauing trauailed very many prouinces of the Easte in preaching the ghospell now which was left to doe he should compasse the westerne world and as Metaphrastes and others deliuer penetrate to the Britans preaching the faith of Christ Where he maketh it a certaine knowne truth and manifestly apparent in Histories Sciamus liquido appareat that none of the twelue Apostles but onely S. Peter preached the word of Christ in Britaine and among others citeth and followeth S. Metaphrastes for that manifest truth And when he had alledged diuers and approued Authors for Christs appearing to S. Peter and sending him into this west part of the world he addeth Metaphrastes his consentiens Metaph. 29. Iun. haec scribit visus est ei Dominus in visione dicens Surge Petre vade ad Occidentem opus enim habet vt tuis illustretur facibus ego ero tecum Metaphrastes consenting vnto these writeth thus our Lord appeared to him S. Peter in a vision Baron Annal. to 1. in Indice v. Petrus Theater of great Brit. l. 6. saying o Peter arise and goe to the west for it hath neede to be lighted with thy links and I will be with thee And he saith plainely for his owne opinion Petrus a Domino monitus in occidentem venit Peter admonished by our Lord so to doe came into the west as hereafter setteth downe his time of coming hither into Britaine in the tyme of Claudius the Emperor 2. Therefore except we would be so willfull that we should neither belâ—eue so many worthie witnesses nor Christ himself we cannot be doubtfull Godwyn Conu of Brit. c. 1. p. 6. pag. 5. in these things And it is more to be noted in this Protestant Bishop who in an other place calleth the same S. Simeon Metaphrastes an Authour without exception and vseth him as a principall witnes in other matters of as greate importance How grosse and ignorant that exception of a Protestant Sutcliff subuers prope fuit Doctor is to the Reuelation made to S. Brithwold our Bishop about S. Peters preaching heare because as he saith the holy man to whome it was made is not named is allready manifestly proued his name being set downe together with his learning pietie and worthines by so many worthie Authours before remembred And more childish is that which an other by direction of the Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury writeth ignorantly or malitiously affirming that it was not this history and Reuelation which Alredus Francis Mason Ordinat of Bishops l. 2. cap. 2. pag. 47. 48. committed to writing but an other about the Dedication of the Church of westminster in the time of King Edward the Confessor to a Recluse an holy man of that time When both the matter men to whome these things were reuealed the times places and all circumstances are quite different And both the histories and Reuelations for the most part of them are set downe by S. Alredus Willian of Malmesbury the auncient Manuscripts of S. Edwards life Ihon Capgraue and the Protestant Authours themselues before alledged 3. But our Protestants further obiect Onuphrius denieth he S. Peter went Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 9. westward being expulsed by Claudius but to Hierusalem and thence to Antioch where he liued till the death of Claudius To which I answere this is euidently false by their owne words immediately before which be these I see not well how it can stand either with Eusebius his accompt which keeps him S. Peter so longe at Rome or Onuphrius as before from him alledged For if Eusebius assigning S. Peter to be so longe at Rome 24. or 25. yeares did so fix him there that he could not in that time visite this Iland nearer to Rome then Antioch is How dare these men in their next words thus auouch that S. Peter went from Rome expulsed by Claudius to Hierusalem and from thence to Antioche in Siria and staied there vntill the death of Claudius These two cannot possibly agree but I haue reconsiled these things before And whereas these men would frame their building to keepe S. Peter out of Rome by vertue of the Edict of Claudius bannishing the Iewes from thence it is ouerthrowne before for I haue proued that S. Peter was longe time in Rome in the life of Claudius after that Edict Secondly it is euident by all Antiquities that S. Peter was gone from S. Sim. Metaphr 29. Ian. S. Damas orat 2. de dormit Deiparae Dion Areopag epist ad Timot. Nicephor l. 2. c. 22. Mat. Westm an 45. 49. Godwin Conuers Act. c. 18. v. 2. Rome to Hierusalem to be present by reuelation with the other Apostles at the Migration of our blessed Lady Mary the virgine and our Protestants do not deny it longe time 4. yeares by Matthew of Westminster and others before the Edict of Claudius this being as both the scriptures and histories agree in or about the 49. yeare of Christ and the other in the 45. And how could the Edict of Claudius concerne S. Peters either expulsion or keeping out of Rome when both by the Scripture Iosephus Orosius Ado others it onely concerned the tumultuous Iewes Claudius Imperator Iudaeos tumultuantes à Roma expulit Claudius the Emperor expelled the Tumultious Iewes from Rome for S. Peter was not within the compasse of that Edict being neither in Religion a Iew but a chife Christian then fauoured rather then Act. 18. Ioseph Oros l. 7. c. 6. Orosij Ado. chron aetat 6. in Claudio FloreÌ„t Wigorn. an 50. or 72. c. persecuted by Claudius much lesse was he accused of any tumult there And though no good Christian can thinke that our cheife Pastor S. Peter did feare
he addeth of him Cum non diu mansisset apud Romanos sancto baptismate multos regenerasset Ecclesiam constituisset Linum Episcopum ordinasset when he had stayed not long with the Romans and baptized many and founded the Church and ordained Linus a Bishop he went into Spaine then into Egipt and so to Hierusalem by reuelation for the Transmigration of the mother of God then returned into Egipt and through Africk returned to Rome from whence he came to Millan and Photice and so into Britaine Which time being truely calculated will teach vs that he came hither in or about the 54. yeare of Christ when in the way hither he made so many Bishops in Fraunce long before S. Paule came although as a prisoner first to Rome or any other Apostle thither or to any westerne Nation For as I haue proued before S. Peter going vp to Hierusalem by Reuelation at the death of the blessed virgin did staye but a short time there and in the Easterne parts in that Iorney but the chardge of the westerne world being more peculiarly committed vnto him before he returned vnto it to dischardge this dutie heare and allthough S. Simon Metaphrastes bringeth him back againe by Rome yet he speaketh of no stay he made there at this time but presently bringeth him into Britaine THE XVII CHAPTER WHEREIN IS PROVED BY THE BEST ENglish Protestant writers their Bishops and others that S. Peter founding the Church of Britaine ordained in it an Archbishop Bishops and Preists 1. THat we may without contradiction of any Catholik or Protestant except willfully erring in their owne proceedings be assured that S. Peter performed heare all Pastorall duties in foūding vnto our predecessors in this our Britaine the true vndoubted Church of Christ and so left it to posteritie because I stand assured my pen shall still in all things carry with it an vndoubted Assent of Catholiks seeing this matter of the true Church founding thereof professing the doctrine which it teacheth to all her childrē and they ought to followe concerneth vs all so much that the Protestants of this Nation agree there is no saluatiō to be had or expected out of this holy societie I will set downe by their warrant both what this Church is and how it was first in all things essentiall and by them needfull to saluation founded heare by Saint Peter the Apostle 2. Concerning the first the Canon or decree of the Protestant Religion in their Synodicall and Parlament Articles to which all Protestant Bishops and Ministers of England haue sworne and subscribed is this The visible Church Articl of Religion an 1562. ar 19. of Christ is a Congregation of faithfull men in the which the puer word of God is preached and the Sacraments be duely ministred according to Christs ordinance in all those things that of necessitie are requisite to the same Hitherto this publik Protestant Article of Religion Therefore seeing it is allowed and proued before by these men that S. Peter first founded the Church of Christ in this kingdome to insist still in their owne allowances I must shew by them how he performed these things which by these Protestants must needs be in euery true Church to wit true and lawfull Ministers to preach the word of God and duely minister the Sacraments So there be three things essentiall true Ministers the puer word of God preached and Sacraments duely ministred among which the two last depend vpon the first true and lawfull Ministers For where true and Orthodoxall Ministers are and accordingly preach the word and Minister the Sacraments there the puer word must needs be preached and Sacraments duely ministred And contrariewise where such Ministers are not there these things cannot be possibly by such performed Which this Protestant Rule of Religiō confirmeth in an other Article in these words It is not lawfull for any man to take vpon him the office of publick preaching Articul 23. or ministring of the Sacraments in the Congregation before he be lawfully called and sent to execute the same And those we ought to Iudge lawfully called and sent which be chosen and called to this worke by men who haue publick authoritie giuen vnto them in the Congregation to call and send Ministers into the Lords vyneyard And in their Article intituled of Consecratiō of Bishops and Ministers they set downe these orders degrees in such men Archbishops Bishops Preists and Deacons and haue set forth a booke both by the Regall Authoritie of King Edward the Sixt Q. Elizabeth and King Iames our present Soueraigne and their Parlaments for the particular consecration of all those degrees and in that so highly authorized Booke assuer vs that all these degrees and Orders haue euer bene in the Church of Christ from the dayes of him and his Apostles And all particular writers among these Protestants as they are bound by subscription to these Articles so they plainely testifie in their writings among whom the publick and approued Protestant comment vpon these Articles Intituled The Catholick doctrine of the Church of England With greate priuiledge Rogers in Artic. 36. setteth downe in this manner It is ageeable to the word of God and practise of the primatiue Church that there should be Archbishops Bishops and such like differences and inequalities of Ecclesiasticall Ministers and addeth The proofe from the word of God Albeit the termes and Titles of Archbishops we finde not yet the superioritie which they haue and authoritie which Bishops and Archbishops doe exercise in ordering and consecrating Bishops and Ecclesiasticall Ministers is grownded vpon the word And againe from the Apostles dayes hitherto there neuer wāted a Succession of Bishops neither in the Easte nor westerne Churches This is the generall and common opinion of all the English Protestant Bishops against their Puritans Thus their Archbishops whitgitf Bancroft their Bishops Bilson Barlow Bridges Doctors Fild Hooker Couell Downame Barlow Serm. before King Iames 21. Septembr an 1604. and others Whereof one writeth Episcopall function is an ordinance Apostolicall Christ hath acted it for succeeding posteritie and so it is thesis Pneumatichi a Canon or constitution of the whole Trinitie Thus a Protestant Bishop before our King with both his and the allowance of the Protestant Bishops as the Puritans themselues thus acknowledge The callings of Prelates be of diuine ordinance Offer of Conference as Bishop Barlowe auoucheth in his last Sermon The Bishop of Rochester with the consent and by the direction no doubt of some of the cheifest Prelates hath now lately published his Sermon preached in September before the King at Hampton Court the maine drift whereof is to proue that the office and calling of a Diocesan Bishop is a diuine and Apostolicall ordinance The same besides so many their Bishops and doctors before is remembred in their publick Apology intituled of the Consecration of the Bishops in the Church of England masked vnder the name of
before our common Conuersion in the dayes of King Lucius and so consequently by S. Peter or his Disciple S. Aristobulus no other then with eminent Authoritie being heare to consecrate him Bishop and settle him Bishop of Augusta London For first this citie was not called Augusta in the Reigne of King Lucius when this Nation was generally conuerted but onely Londinum London nor neuer since that time or by any before but by the Romans at their first setling heare in the time of Claudius when as before is proued S. Peter preached in this kingdome Secondly the first Bishop of London as all the rest from King Lucius time to the coming of S. Augustine were Archbishops and this onely in all Antiquities called onely Bishop of Augusta in Britaine Thirdly this was a Martyr and so we doe not reade of any Iotz in Catal. Epis Brit. Io. Godcel de Episc Lōd Matth. Parker antiq Brit. Godwin Catal. of Bishops Stowe Histor Theater of great Brit. l. 6. Harris in Theat to 1. Will. Harris descr Archbishop of London except on S. Vodinus Martyred in the times of King Vortigerne and Hengist in whome both the times names callings and other circumstances are much different making it vnpossible that they were one and the same man Fourthly no Antiquitie or Antiquary Catholike or Protestant setting downe the Catalogue of the Archbishops of London as Iotzeline of Furnes Ihon Godcilene Matthew Parker Godwine Stowe the Theater writers or any other once nameth this S. Augulus to be any of them that were since King Lucus time But make S. Thean the first the last Theonus that formerly was Bishop of Glocester and in or about the yeare of Christ 553. became Archbishop of London and about the yeare 586. together with Thadiocus Archbishop of Yorke fled from the Pagan Saxons into wales and left their Sees vacant vntill the coming of S. Augustine And betweene these there is not any one but S. Vodinus before a Martyr or that hath any resemblance in name or other description with S. Augulus Their names be these Thean Eluanus Cadar Obinus Conan Palladius Stephan Iltut Theodwin or Godwyn Catal. in London alij supr Dedwin Thedred Hillary Restitutus Guitelnius or Guitelinus Fastidius Vodinus Theonus 5. A late writer in his Manuscript History of Britaine saith plainely that S. Harris in Theat tom 1. Nicasius the first Bishop of Roan in Normandy of Fraunce preached heare in this Britaine in these times And he seemeth to rely much vpon Arnoldus Mirmānius who saith Britones instruxit formauitque fide S. Nicasius imperante S. Nicasius Bishop in our Britaine by some writers Nerone Nicasius did instruct and forme in the faith the Britans in the time of Nero being then delegated an Apostle thither illuc Apostolus delegatus And this he proueth to be vnderstood of our Britans because the Britans of Armorica Arnold Mirm. in Theatr. Conu gent. in Fraunce were not called Britans vntill long after which by all writers is a thing most certaine and out of Question Therefore except that Authour spake very vnproperly to call them Britans that were not vntill 300. yeares after he must needes meane to speake truely the Britans of this Iland And this S. Nicasius being sent Apostle by Roman Authoritie as he saith to the Britans in the time of Nero it must needes be by S. Peter And although the same Authour in the same place ioyneth with the Britans whome S. Nicasius thus instructed in the faith the people of Normandy Roan Picardy which be people in Fraunce Britones Normandos Rothomagenses Picardos this hindereth nothing but he might preach both to them and the Britans heare also as many others did and that which followeth omnemque maris Oceani tractum instruxit he instructed in the faith all the Coaste of the Ocean sea cannot well be iustified except we bring him hither into our Britaine for those Countries he nameth in Fraunce be farre from being omnis maris Oceani tractus either all or the half part of the Coaste of the French Ocean 6. To these I may probably add S. Martine lyuing in the Apostles time and Probable that S. Martin Disciple of the Apostles was a Britan or preached heare so renowned in this kingdome that in the time of King Lucius to speake in an old Authours words constructa est extra Cantuariam Ecclesia Sancti Martini a Church was builded vnto him without Canter bury Which is the same S. Bede and others write was the old Church builded there in the time of the Romans who where departed hence before the dayes eyther of S. Martine M. S. Abbreuiatio tempor in Rege Lucio Bed hist Anglic. in S. Augustino l. 1. Stowe histor in Ethelbert Theater of great Brit. Matth. Parker antiq Brit. Godwyn Conu of Britaine p. 40. Ado in chronic ad an 101. Will. Lamb. perambulation of Kent p. 13. the Pope or S. Martine Bishop of Tours in Fraunce by all accompts And Ado and others testifie this S. Martine was a Bishop in the time of Traiane and armo D. 101. Disciple of the Apostles Martinus Episcopus Discipulus Apostolorum Viennae resedit And M. Lambert the Protestant Antiquary doth assure vs that this Church by Canterbury dedicated to S. Martine was both builded in the Romans time and was and continued a Bishops See vntill the coming of the Normans hither and so extraordinarily there were two Bishops Sees in one City this being substitute to the Archbishop which argueth how greate the honour was that this nation gaue vnto him And yet a Church so aunciently dedicated to him heare would of it selfe by Brittish proceedings in such affaires induce vs to thinke that eyther he was a Britan borne or preached in this our Britayne or both For in perusing our Antiquities of those times we shall hardly finde any Church dedicated in this kingdome to any Saint except the blessed Virgin Mary for her eminent priuiledge but to such as were Saints of this Nation as S. Alban Amphibalus Aaron Iulius or preached heare as S. Peter the Apostle S. Clement his Disciple and successor and such like 7. To make which more apparantly probable vnto vs we haue two renowned and annuncient Authors Methodius and S. Marianus who speaking Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. in Nerua Imp. col 254. Method apud cund supr of this holy Bishop S. Martine and telling he liued and suffered Martyrdome in the time of Nerua the Emperour within the first hundred yeare of Christ say That non solum propria prouincia sed in extremis vltimis industrius illustris non solùm confessione quin martyrio existens regna Tyrannorum vicit He was not onely industrious and renowned in his owne Prouince but also in the vttermost and last Regions not onely a confessour but a Martyr conquered the kingdomes of Tyrants Therefore to graunt vnto Ado that he was sometime Bishop of Vienna in Fraunce seeing so
greate authoritie doth warrant vs that he preached in extremis vltimis not onely in one prouince but the very laste and vttermost in respect of that place which must needes comprehend this Iland of Britayne we may not now exclude him from hence where he hath bene honored with a Church dedicated to him as an holy Bishop so many hundreds of yeares aboue 1400. since in a Nation so peculiarly honoring the memories of the renowned Apostles and Saints thereof with such testimonies of loue and duitie And this the rather because we are told by forrain writers that he was not onelie Apostolorum discipulus a disciple of the Apostles Arnold Mitm Theatr. Conu gent. and sent to these western parts whether as before it is hard to finde any to haue bene sent from any Apostle but S. Peter And this Church being aunciently a Bishops See as the Kentish Protestant Antiquary hath told vs before and yet without the City of Canterbury it giueth more strenght to this opinion for all Antiquities agree that through out the whole kingdome in the time of King Lucius all the Cathedrall and Episcopall Churches were in cyties Which argueth this See to haue had a more auncient originall then from that time for further proofe whereof the auncient Manuscript History Histor Roffen M. S. of Rochester saith Extra Ciuitatem in parte Orientali est Ecclesia Beati Martini vbi Sedes Episcopalis erat without the city of Canterbury one the East side is the Church of S. Martine where there was a Bishops See And Bishop Godwin was the last Bishop there in the time of Archbishop Lanfranke who would not permit any successor therein saying that two Bishops might not be in one city Godwino vltimo illius Sedis Episcopo successorem Lanfrancus subrogare noluit dicens quod in vna ciuitate duo Episcopi minime esse deberent Standing vpon the Canons of the Church as his reason argueth which further confirmeth this custome to haue bene long more auncient then the Canons in that behalfe And seeing Cathedrall Churches ordinarily take their denomination of the first Saincts that were Bishops there except some other extraordinary merits of Saints and deuotion vnto them giue them this priuiledge this may be some warrant vnto vs in this case to incline to thinke this S. Martine eyther preached heare or so well deserued of this Nation that we may not easily depriue him of this honour 8. To this I may probably ioyne S. Nathanael spoken of in the Ghospel Not vmprobable but S. Nathaniel was and preached in Britaine and termed of our Sauiour a true Israelite for as our French Historians tell vs he was both consecrated Bishop by S. Peter the Apostle and was successour to S. Aphrodisius in the See of Bituriges in Fraunce about the time of S. Peters coming hither and at his direction at those times and by the Greeks in their Menologe called Symon Therefore seeing some haue so contended before Guliel Eisengr centen 1. f. 54. an 54. Anton. part-1 tit Anton. De. moch l. 2. c. 24. Graeci in Menolog Baron in Annot. in Martyrol 28. Octob. Sim. Chan. to bring one S. Symon into Britayne and demonstration is also made that it could not be S. Symon Zelotes the Apostle to leaue a place of due credit to their Authoritie I may credibly ascribe it to S. Nathanael called S. Symon and by some the brother of S. Philip the Apostle and generally after the Ascension of Christ at the dispositioÌ„ of S. Peter principally in these Western parts where although cheifely he bore the title of the Bishops of Biturigum Burages in Berry in Fraunce yet he trauailed in diuers other parts as appeareth in Histories as others likewise did who tooke their names of being Bishops of certayne places Which is most euident in S. Peter himselfe who although he neuer tooke name of Residency but at Anthioch and Rome yet he trauay led and preached in so many Nations as I haue and shall set downe hereafter 9. And if we will follow the Antiquities of Glastenbury vpon whose authoritie Antiq. Glast M. S. in tabul lignea perantiqua Io. Capgrau in Catalog in S. Ioseph ab Aramathia the Protestant Antiquaries of England haue builded much in many things we are told in them that S. Iosephe sonne of S. Ioseph of Aramathia that buryed Christ came hither liued dyed heare came hither with his Father and that holy company and also lyued and dyed a Bishop heare That he was not a Bishop at his coming hither it seemeth euident by many arguments first because no History maketh mention of any Episcopall function S. Iosephe sonne of S. Ioseph of Aramathia by diuers Antiquities was a Bishop heare and probably consecrated heare by S. Peter or his Disciples performed then by him or any of that happy society secondly by all Antiquities they liued and dyed in the Eremiticall state of life Which much differeth from Episcopall which conuerseth with and ruleth others and the Churches committed vnto his chardge Thirdly in all Antiquities and Monuments of these holy men remembred eyther by Catholiks or Protestants S. Ioseph of Aramathia is called the cheife and principall ex quibus Ioseph ab Aramathia primus erat Intrat Aualoniam duodena caterua vivorum Inscriptio antiqua in aere in Caenob Glaston Tabul antiq ib. Ioh. Capgr in S. Ioseph ab Aramath Godwin CoÌ„u of Britaine p. 11. Theater of Brit. l. 6. Camd. in Glastenbury Capgr in S. Patricio Flos Aramathiae Ioseph est primus â—orum Iosephes ex Ioseph genitus patrem comitatur Where S. Ioseph that was no Bishop is euery were stiled their cheife and Ruler Therefore his sonne Iosephe could be no Bishop at that time for so a Bishop whose office is to rule and in all languadges by all interpretation is an Ouerseer Cheife commaunder and Ruler of others his subiects should haue bene inferiour subiect commaunded and caled to and by his inferiour and subiect Therefore to iustifie the prediction of our Sauiour after his Ascension that Iosephe should be a Bishop which the Antiquitie of Glastenbury setteth downe as a thing then done saying of him Iosephe quem Dominus Iesus priùs in ciuitate Sarath in Episcopum consecrauit Iosephe whom our Lord Iesus had consecrated for a Bishop before in the city Sarath We must needes say that he was afterward according to the designment and Prophesie of Christ consecrated Antiquit. Glaston apud Cap. grau in S. Ioseph ab Aramath a Bishop in this kingdome for Prophesies that be true are so certayne they shall come to passe that often times they are expressed as presently done and acted as is vsuall in holy Scripturs and other wtiters when they are not to be performed long after because they are as assuredly to be after in due time as if they were presently acted and fulfilled as we must needes interprete this For the reasons before demonstrate that
with them to continue to succeeding Generations How poore the ChristiaÌ„ Churches were in thâ—se times when the Church of Glastenbury builded by the Licence of King Aruiragus and at the entreatie of the Roman Lieutenant as Harding from others writeth by the holy company of S. Ioseph was made but of writhen wands and so desolate within one hindred and three yeares onely after the first building Harding Chroic c. 47. f. 7â— Antiq. Glascon apud Capgrau in S. Patricio Et M. S. antiq ib. Bed Hist Angl. Capgrau in Catal. in S. Niniano Bed hist Angl. l. 2. cap. 14. of it that caepit locus esse ferarum latibulum qui prius fuerat habitatio Sanctorum The place which had bene an habitation of Saints began to be a Dene of wylde beasts And diuers hundreds of yeares after this the first Church of stone to remayne durable that is remembred to haue bene in Britaine was builded by S. Ninian at witherne as S. Bede and others write and King Edwine of Northumberland long after S. Augustins coming hither was christened at Yorke in the Church of S. Peter the Apostle which he had builded of wood in Ecclesia S. Petri Apostoli quam ipse de ligno construxit And the dayes euen heare in Britayne were then such for Christians that we must rather seeke their places of abode and poore Oratories among the Desarts and obscure corners in Cells and Cotages then in populous cities and costly buildings As our auncient Christian Poet writing of such times in Britayne thus expresseth Sic vt erat celebris cultu numeroque Deorum Nochamus apud Bal. alios Cum Iouis Imperium staret Britannia tellus Sic vbi terrestres caelo descendit ad oras Expectata salus patribus fuit inclyta Sanctis Qui Neptunicolum campos Cambrica rura Corineasque casas loca desolata colebant Which our Protestants haue thus translated for vs. Tâ—â—aâ—eâ— of gâ—â—â—t Bâ—â—tainel 5. c. 4. As were the Britans famous for their zeale To gentile Gods whiles such they did adore So when the heauens to earth did truth reueale Blessed was that Land with truth and learning store Whence Brittish plaines and Cambreas desart ground â—o Bal. l. 1. dâ— vit Pontif. Roman Bap. Mantuan l. 1. de Fast And Cornewals â—rags with glorious Saints abound To which purpose a ProtestaÌ„t Bishop doth alledge an other Christian Poet in this maner Nam cum Caesarei gens sanguinolenta tyranni Praedacentur oues Christi nullasque liceret Christigenis habitare vrbes impune ferarum Consortes facti fines tenuere supremos Orbis When the persecution of Nero the Tirant grew so bloody and destroyed the sheepe of Christ and no Christians might without punishement liue in cites They became companions of wild beasts and inhabited the vttermost ends of the world Therefore if out of the priuate houses of Christians in those times we would finde any places to beare the names of publike Churches or Oratories for the Christians then conuerted though neuer so meane and obscure we must seeke them out of frequent and inhabited places in the Deserts and wildernesses whether the rage of persecution did not so easily penetrate 2. And to finde any such after so many huÌ„dreds of yeares and changes of things in this kingdome we must be content with probable Arguments and Probahle that S. Peters Church at westminster had some Originall at this time testimonyes as is vsuall in such cases not expect demonstrations which caÌ„not be giuen in such affaires AmoÌ„g such Deserts of that time diuers ProtestaÌ„t and other Antiquaries will tell vs the place of S. Peters Church at Westminster was Thus they write Thorney now Westminster was called Thorney-Iland for that is was ouergrowne with Briers and Thornes which Thorney place was in the Ihon Norden in Specul Britan. pag. 4. 2. Polidor Virgil. Angl. hist l. 2. pag 41. Holnish Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 10. pag. 25. Harris descript of Brit. cap. 2. pag. 140. Richard Vit. Hist l. 5. Io. Selden Anaclet cap. 6. Sulcardus apud Vit. Seld. Stowe hist in K. Lucius Holinsh. hist supr Harrison sup Ihon Norden Specul Brit. part 1. in Middelsex pag. 42. time of King Lucius clensed about the yeare 186. which Lucius is said to lay the first foundation of the greate Temple of S. Peters Which clensing of that place by this religious King building a Church there and dedicating it to S. Peter giueth no swall argument vnto vs to thinke it had a more auntient founding with some Relation from the beginning to that holy Apostle otherwise there were many farre more fit and conuenient places in or about the City of London to build so stately a Church then a desolate briery and thorney Iland And the Church of S. Peter in Cornhill being dedicated to him and the Cathedrall Church by all Antiquities we cannot be of any other minde but S. Peter had some former title vnto that denomination Which is rather strengthned in that these Protestants from Antiquities testifie that Theonus Archbishop of London in King Lucius time who had his See at S. Peters in Cornhil and helped to the building thereof preached read and ministred the Sacraments there to such as made resort vnto him in this IlaÌ„d Church A Protestant Antiquary writeth I haue heard that there are or haue bene Records in the same Abbey of Westminster which declare it was a Church before the Britans receaued the faith of Christ He meaneth the time of King Lucius Then if he speaketh properly it proueth it was a Christian Church before that time For the word Church in English Kyrke in the Scottish languadge of the Greeke Chiriache the house of God our Lord cannot by Christians be applyed or giuen to the Idols or pagan Gods of the Infidels but onely to Christ our true Lord and God And this is confirmed by the knowne vision and words of S. Peter the Apostle in that place in the time of S. Ethelbert King of Kent and S. Mellitus Bishop of London which I haue alledged before from many allowed Antiquities where S. Peter said of this place and Church By some a Christian Church at Aldâ—lyhit Quem locum proprijs manibus consecraui which place I consecrated long agoe with my owne hands Which must needes as I before haue proued be vnderstood of his parsonall presence and consecration of that Church when he liued and Harisin Theatr. l. 1. preached heare for then onely and neuer since he had proprias manus his owne proper and naturall hands to execute either that or any function with 3. A late writer in his Manuscript History inclineth to thinke there was a Church founded by S. Peter the Apostle in the North parts of this Land aunciently called Aldclihit in the old languadge of that place Peters Clihit as though S. Peter founded it and it tooke the denomination from him and citeth Henr. Hunting hist l. 1. Matth. Parker
of coÌ„secrating Bishops is called Mos Britannorum Scotorum The custome or manner of the Britans and Scots in consecrating Bishops and the same is there pâ—oued of the Christians in Ireland in those times For the same Antiquities testifie that there was a Bishop sent for out of Ireland to be present and a Consecratour of S. Kentegern after that manner accito de Hibernia vno Episcopo more Britonum Scotorum in Episcopum ipsum consecrari fecerunt 3. We are also taught by a Protestant Bishop that S. Asaph who write the Io. Capgrau M. S. S. Asaph supr in S. Kentegerno life of S. Kentegern and succeeded him in his Episcopall See in Wales and by his sanctitie gaue that denomination vnto it was consecrated Bishop by holy vnction vnctionem recepit And there speaketh as though it was the essentiall ceremony of that holy Order ascribing there no other thing essentiall vnto it but authoritatem vnctionem authoritie and inunction so that Authoritie Ioh. Bal. lib. de Scriptor cent 1. in Asaph fol. 34. being the same with Iurisdiction he maketh the Sacrament onely or cheifely to consist in Anointing with holy Chrisme And though these testimonies that this Order or manner of consecrating Bishops was a generall custome with the Britans Scots and Irish people when S. Kentegern was made Bishop which was long before the death of S. Patrike the Popes Legate in these Countries and before any notice taken of the Canons of holy Councels in this matter doe sufficiently proue this ordering of Bishops with holy Chrisme was essentiall and from the time of the Apostles yet if we will followe the opinion of the Protestant Archbishop Whitgift M. Foxe M. Barnes and Ioh. Witg. Answere to the Admonit p. 65. sect 4. p. 66. sect 1. Foxeto 1. pag. 12. Rob. Barnes in vit Pontif. in Anacleto S. Anacletus Epi. ad Galliae Episc tom 1. Concil other English ProtestaÌ„t writers testifying S. Anacletus that was made Preist by S. Peter the Apostle and after succeeded in the See of Rome to be Authour of the Epistles extant in his name it maketh this matter out of Question For answearing the petition of the Bishops of Fraunce desirous to be instructed by him in this matter thus he writeth Vt a beato Petro Principe Apostolorum sumus instructi a quo Presbyter sum ordinatus scribere vobis sicut petistis non denegabimus Ordinationes Episcoporum authoritate Apostolica ab omnibus qui in eadeÌ„ fuerint Prouincia Episcopis sunt celebrandae Qui simul conuenientes scrutinium diligenter agant ieiuniumque in omnibus celebrent precibus manus cum sanct is Euangelys quae praedicaturi sunt imponentes Dominica die bora tertia orantes sacraque vnctione exemplo Prophetarum Regum capita eorum more Apostolorum Moysis vngentes quia omnis sanctificatio constat in Spiritu sancto cuius virtus inuisibilis Sancto Chrismate est permixta hoc ritu solemnem celebrent ordinationem As we were instructed by S. Peter Prince of the Apostles by whome also I was made Preist we will not deny to write vnto you as you haue requested Ordinations of Bishops by Apostolike authoritie are to be celebrated by all the Bishops that are in the same Prouince Who assembling together let them diligently make scrutiny and let them celebrate fasting with all prayers and imposing their hands â—ith the holy ghospels which they are to preach praying vpon our Lords daye at the third hower and with holy vnctio by example of Prophets and Kings anointing their heads according to the manner of the Apostles and Moyses because all sanctification consisteth in the holy ghost whose inuisible vertue is mixed in holy Chrisme and by this Rite let them celebrate solemne ordination Where we learne of an eye witnesse and Anditor and Disciple of S. Peter so authentically witnessing it that the other Apostles and S. Peter did not onely vse his holy anointing of those Bishops they consecrated but in this externall ceremony the vertue and grace of that Sacrament was giuen 4. To giue further confirmation to this Antiquitie and inuincibly proue that this manner of consecrating Bishops with holy vnction must needes descend from the Apostles it was the generall custome in all parts of the world Asia Afrike and Europe both in the Greeke and Latin Church in the first vnspotted dayes of Christianitie For Asia and the Greeke Church Marcus Marc. Anton. de Dom. l. 2. c. 2. p. 187. Antonius de Dominis when he was a writer for Protestants and by their warrant in England writeth plainely Areopagitae Dyonisio tributum opusculum vnctionem ponit expressè the worke ascribed to Dionisius the Areopagite doth expresly put vnction in consecrating a Bishop And proueth directly out of S. Gregory Nazianz. orat 20. de laudib S. Basilij orat 5. ad Pat. Basil Naziancen that both S. Basile and he also were consecrated Bishops with this holy Ceremonie me Pontificem vngis For Afrike he citeth diuers Councels And for Europe and the Latin Church he alledgeth the Epistle of S. Anacletus before cited addit vnctionem capitis Anacletus quae est antiquissima I rather cite these Protestants for these then the auncient Catholike Authours themselues knowne to all learned men that no Protestant may stand in doubt of the veritie of the Antiquities 5. And to speake a litle more of the Latin Church in which England is S. Gregory saith playnely that the annointing of Bishops is a Sacrament and so cannot be omitted Qui cum in culmine ponitur Sacramenta suscipit vnctionis Gregor in c. 4. 1. Reg. Quia vero ipsa vnctio Sacramentum est is qui promouetur bene foris vngitur si intus virtute Sacramenti roboretur he a Bishop that is placed in the top receaueth the Sacrament of vnction Because that vnction is the Sacrament he which is promoted is well anointed out wardly if inwardly he is strenghtned by the vertue of the Sacrament The learned Fathers S. Isidor Amalarius Fortunatus at Treuers S. Isidor lib. 2. de Eccles offic c. 25. Stephan aduers tractat de Sacrament Altar S. Iuo serm de reb Eccl. de signific Indumentorum Bed l. 3. detabernaculo vasis eius Et apud Amalar supr Protest Booke of Articles of Religion art 25. in Germany Stephanus Adnensis a Bishop and S. Iuo in Fraunce testify the same that a Bishop is consecrated cheifly with this holy ceremony of vnction So doth S. Bede in England saying Indutus sacris vestibus Pontifex mox oleo vnctionis perfunditur vt per gratiam Spiritus Sancti consecratio perficiatur The Bishop attyred with sacred vestiments is presently perfused with oyle of vnction that consecration may be perfected by grace of the holy Ghoste Where we see all which the Religion of English Protestants in their publike Articles thereof requireth to a Sacrament an externall signe instituted by Christ
giuing grace and internall grace performed in this holy vnction And all the auncient Christans of this kingdome Britans and Saxons before they were vnited in other things in the time of S. Theodor Archbishop of Canterbury euer agreed in this as before is manifest in the Britans their old custome and Saxons receauing the faith from S. Gregory who held this holy vnction to be a Sacrament And we reade in the life of S. Cedda our holy Bishop who coming Io. Capgrau in S. Cedda to Canterbury to be consecrated S. Deusdediâ— being dead before his coming thither and Wina being then the onelie Bishop a liue among the Saxons Bishop of the west Saxons Canonically ordered he ioyned with two Brittish Bishops which differed from the Church of Rome in the obseruation of Easter and they three consecrated S. Cedda Bishop assumptis in soâ—ietatem ordinationis duobus de Britonum gente Episcopis qui Dominicum Paschae diâ—m secùs morem Canonicum à quartadecima vsque ad vigesimam lunam celebrabant Where we see agreed by all parties though at difference in some other things that this sacred Rite of holy vnction was the cheife essentiall and materiall ceremony in consecrating Bishops and they which obtayned it in their consecration though wanting other ceremonies of that holy Sacrament were euer esteemed and honoured for true and lawfull Bishops and otherwise of such as want it the case of all Protestants at this time which haue by this meanes depriued themselues of all true Bishops Preists and other Cleargie men depending vpon true Bishops and so haue none but meere laye men in their profession and consequently no Church of Christ by their owne confessions But I shall more fully entreate these things hereafter when I shall both demonstrate that S. Peter and all the Apostles where Massing sacrificing Preists and neyther did nor could consecrate any others then such THE XXI CHAPTER OF THE COMING OF S. IOSEPH OF ARAmathia who buryed Christ into this our Britaine And how it is made doubtfull or denyed by many writers but without either reason or Authoritie 1. ABOVT this time when S. Peter and his holy Disciples were thus happily planting the faith of Christ and founding his Church in Britaine it is the common opinion which I will follow hereafter that S. Ioseph of Aramathia who as the Ghospell testifieth buryed our blessed Sauiour came hither in or about the 63. yeare of his Incarnation and for the greate Honor of this kingdome was with his Religious company the first Founder of Monasticall life in this Nation But before we Diuers make the coming of S. Ioseph into Britaine doubtfull others wholy deny it can giue him quiet possession heare by his presence life death and buriall to be made partakers of so greate happines as they brought vnto vs we finde as in S. Peter before many impediments and hinderances of such benefite to this kingdome for some make his coming hither doubtfull others affirme he was not heare at all The writer of the auntient Roman Martyrologe seemeth to thinke he died at Hierusalem for in his Festiuitie which he maketh the 17 day of March so he affirmeth Mart. 17. Hierosolymis S. Ioseph ab Aramathia Martyrol Rom. 17. Martij nobilis decurionis Discipuli Domini qui eius corpus de cruce depositum in monumento nouo sepeliuit Philippus Bergomensis followeth the same opinion that he liued and dyed in Iury. And Cardinal Baronius though in his Annals Philipp Berg. hist l. 8. f. 104. in an D. 34. Baron Annal. tom 1. an 35. Baron in annot in Martyrolog Rom. 17. Maâ—t Authour of the Booke 3. Conu part 1. c. 1. p. 24. n. 25. he citeth a Manuscript History in the Vaticane for his coming into and dying in Britaine yet in his Annotations vpon the Roman Martyrolog he inclineth to that which I haue cited from thence that he died in Hierusalem The Authour of the Three ConuersioÌ„s of EnglaÌ„d speaking of S. Iosephs coming hither saith albeit I finde no verie certaine â—r auntient writer to affirme it yet because our later Historiographers for two hundred yeares or more doe hold it to haue come downe by Tradition I doe not meane to dispute the matter heare 2. Others there be who allthough they agree with the common opinion and consent to the receaued truth that S. Ioseph came hither liued and died heare together with diuers of his religeous companions yet they assigne such a time for this his coming into this land that it cannot be reconciled to the true reasons of Antiquities in this point and so they weaken thereby the credit of the true Historye Ihon Funccius a Protestant writer seemeth vtterly to deny his coming hither at all soâ—â—â—â—â—gly sayâ—â—g thâ—se thingâ— Io. Funct lib. 6. Comm. in suam chronolog ad an 178. which the writers of Britaine deliuer of Ioseph of Aramâ—hia who 〈◊〉 the â—â—lp of Nicodemâ—s buried the body of Christ how with many others be caâ—â— to that 〈◊〉 and there first sowed the Ghospell of Christ and the rest I leaue them to the 〈◊〉 to be beleeued Quae de Iosepho de Aramathia qui Christi 〈…〉 Nicodemo sepalchro mandauerit tradunt Britanniae Scriptores quomodo ad 〈◊〉 cum multis alijs venerit ac Euangelion Christi primus ibidem seminauerit ac reliqâ—â— Britonibus credenda relinquo By which words if he meaneth that S. Ioseph was neuer heare at all I shall plainely confute him with the rest hereafter but if he intendeth onely that S. Ioseph was not the first as his words be Euangelion Christi primus ibidem seminauerit that preached heare it hindereth nothing at all for I haue proued S. Peter and his Disciples to haue well deserued that Preeminencie which perhaps this Protestant was willing virtually to graunt naming no others when in the immediate next words he addeth Quamuis non dubito quin multis annis ante Christi fides in Britannia fuerit culta Funct supr quam Lucius Rex ad eam peruenerit allthough I doe not doubt but the faith of Christ was reuerencedin Britaine many yeares before King Lucius receaued it But allthough these Exceptions against S. Ioseph doe carry a greater countenance of authoritie and credit then any were made against S. Peter as I haue inuincibly freed this holy Apostle from the least suspition therein so I will now This error confuted with the occasion thereof deliuer S. Ioseph and set him and his holy companions in the same state of libertie 3. And concerning the strongest obiections from the Roman Martyrologe and Bergomensis they onely take notice of his first Conuersation in Christianitie as they found it in the Ghospell and so they goe no further then it doth onely speaking of him in Iury and Hierusalem Besides if we should expownd them as Keepers of S. Ioseph out of Britaine they are at variance with themselues for the Roman Martirologe keepeth his festiuitie vpon the 17. day of
litle before his Passiō he said vnto him I haue asked for thee that thy faith faile not That is the faith of the Church which I haue commited to thee And Peter when he knew his passion to be at hand tooke S. Clement whome he had conuerted and baptized and ordained him Bishop and committed to his gouernment his See and Church which he had gouerned and so he was made the successor of S. Peter in that See For where we reade that Linus and Cletus were the successors of S. Peter we must so vndestand it that while he liued they were his Coadiutors in gouerning the people of God at Rome and for that end they were ordained Bishops as an auntient Pope writeth to the Bishops of Germanie and France which must needs be this Epistle of Pope Ihon the third before mentioned both the subiect being the same this auncient Authour related and written to the Bishops of Germany and France as the beginning of that verie Epistle is thus an able testimonie Ioannes Episcopus vniuersis Germaniae Galliae prouincias constitutis in Domino salutē So we haue besids a world of other witnesses the Decretall Epistles of two aunciēt Popes Io. Pap. 3. in fine Epist Marian. Scot. Florent Wigor supr Bed in Martyr Manuscript an t in Bibliotheca publ Cantabrigiae volum 28. tract 9. Sabellicus l. 9. Ennead 7. Henticus Hunting hist l. 3. this of Pope Ihon aboue a thowsād yeares since who in the end of this Epistle calleth it his Decree and the other of S. Leo so named by S. Marianus Florentius Wigorniensis and others Leo secundus in sua decretali Epistola To these I may add S. Damasus Pope commonly esteemed Authour of the Pontificall cited by S. Bede before Anastasius time to whom Bellarmin asscribeth it and directly said in an old Manuscript in Cambridge to be written by Damasus Gesta Romanorum Pontificium Authore Damaso 3. So writeth Sabellicus saying S. Damasus was authour of it and gaue it to S. Ierome to peruse Damasus omnium qui antese fuerant Pontificum vitas monumentis tradidit deditque id opus Hyeronimo cognoscendū and it is euery where approued by our best Historians Florentius Wigorniensis William of Malmesbury Henry of Huntington and others among which this last saith plainely for this matter that S. Augustine did ordayne S. Laurence his Successour at Canterbury in his life time as S. Peter did S. Clement at Rome Laurentium vero adhuc viuens ordinauerat Augustinus in Archiepiscopum exemplo S. Petri qui Clementē similiter ordinauerat I haue cited Florentius Wigorniensis sor the same opinion before S. Damasus saith plainely that S. Peter consecrated S. Clement Bishop and committed his See and the Church to his chardge leauing vnto him that highest spirituall Pontificall power which Christ committed vnto him Petrus beatum Clementem Episcopum consecrauit cui Cathedram vel Ecclesiam omnino disponendam commisit dicens sicut mihi gubernandi tradita est à Domino meo Iesu Christo potestas ligandi soluendique ita ego tibi committo And if I should grant vnto Bellarmin which truth of History will not permit mee that Anastasius who liued 800. yeares since was Authour of this worke his allowance is that I haue him a publikely approued witnes for this matter so many hundred yeares auncient Which he confirmeth also in the life of S. Clement as also this Epistle to 8. Iames testifying from the same Epistle that S. Peter committed the Papall dignitie and chardge of the Church to him and that Linus and Cletus are numbred before him onely because S. Peter made them Bishops before that time Clemens ex praecepto beati Petri suscepit Damasus in S. Clemente Ecclesiae Pontificatum gubernandum sicut ei fuerat à Domino Iesu Christo Cathedra tradita vel commissa Tamen in Epistola quae ad Iacobum scripta est qualiter ei commissa est à beato Petro Ecclesia reperies Ideo Linus Cletus ante cum scribuntur quia ab ipso Principe Apostolorum ad ministerium Sacerdotale exhibendum sunt Episcopi ordinati The like is testified by S. Clement in his third Epistle not subiect to that censure some taxe this with in that it is written to S. Iames Bishop of Hierusalem thought to be dead at this time where he plainely calleth S. Peter his Ordinator beatus Petrus Instructor Ordinator noster The Clemens Rom. Epist 3. l. Recognit Gelasius Catal. Illustr Vir. in Rufino like he doth in those bookes which with Gelasius and Rufinus who translated them out of Greeke allmost 1300. yeares since by common agreemcnt all acknowledge to be S. Clements vndoubted works And the mayne obiection against this Epistle of S. Iames the Apostle his death before S. Peter is not worthie recitall For Nichephorus Marianus Florentius Wigorniensis Martinus Polonus and others which acknowledge that yet approue this Epistle and S. Clement to haue bene chosen Successour to S. Peter by that testimony And S. Dorotheus that auncient Father and many others are witnesses S. Dorothaeus li. de 72. Discip l. de 12. Apostolis that the next Successour to the first S. Iames first Bishop of Hierusalem was besides his other name Simon or Simeon called also Iames and by the Hebrew phrase of speaking calling neare kinsmen Brothers named the Brother of our Lord as the first Iames his Brother was by that custome 4. Therefore I may now boldly say with our holy and learned auncient Marian. Scotus l. 2. aetate 6. in Adriano S. Aldelmus l. de laudib Virginitatis c. 12. Bishop Saint Aldelmus conuerted by S. Gregory the greate as he himselfe writeth à quo rudimenta fidci baptismi Sacramenta suscepimus that S. Clement was the first Successour of S. Peter and the second Gouernour of the Roman Church allthough some in vaine and without cause preferre Linus and Cletus before him Clemens caelestis Clauicularij primus Successor secundus Romanae Ecclesiae dispensator quanquam nonnulli Linum Anacletum in Pontificatus Regimine nequaquam S. Clement yeelded the Papacy to S. Linus soone after S. Peters death sine causa praeferant Yet I doe freely and willingly yeeld to saue the honour and manner of speaking of the Roman Martyrologe and some auncient Fathers for the Canon of the Masse naming S. Linus and Cletus before S. Clement hath onely meaning of prioritie in time that as Baronius interpreteth S. Epiphanius and Rufinus and might haue added many more S. Clement gaue place to these to execute the Apostolike dignitie before him and vpon Baron Annal. Tom. 1. an Christi 69. Henric. Spondan p. 124. Epiph. haer 27. Rufin Praefat. in Clem. Wern Rolwink Fascic temp an 94. this motiue as some haue written least by accepting the chardge imposed one him by S. Peter in his life he might leaue an example of daunger to other Prelates to substitute Successours whome they
would S. Clemens primum à beato Petro vt dicitur ordinatus fuit sibi Successor Sed propter periculum voluit ante se beatum Linum Cletum Pontificari ne videlicet hoc exemplo Praelati substituerent sibi quos vellent And the words themselues which S. Clement vsed when he yelded this Papall dignitie to S. Linus as S. Epiphanius doth alledge them from his owne workes will well beare such construction of his Religeous meaning in that matter Secedo abeo erigatur populus Dei I giue place I Clemens Rom. apud Epiph. haer 27. goe away lett the people of God be prouided for For so he saith in an Epistle saith S. Epiphanius and this we finde in certaine Commentaries Dicit enim in vna Epistola sua Hoc enim in quibusdam Commentarijs reperimus 5. So it appeareth by that is said that S. Clement was twice Pope and at S. Clement twice Pope both those times for some space executed that highest function and dignitie first when it was imposed vpon him by S. Peter and he wrote his Epistles with that Title Clemens Romanae Ecclesiae Praesul Clemens vrbis Romae Episcopus Clemens Rom. epistol 2. 3. 4. Const Apost 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Ignat. Epist ad Mariam Cassobol Iren. l. 3. c. 3. Tertul. l. 3. carm Optat. l. 2. Aug. Epist 161. Martyr Rom. in Lin. Clet Clem. M. S. antiq Brit. Martin Polon supput col 35. in Clemente Bishop of the Roman Church and doth in them iuridically sett downe things to be obserued of the whole Church So likewise in his other Books where he deliuereth the Doctrine Tradition of the Apostles concerning the holy Sacrifice and other matters generally to be kept of all And not long after yeelding it vp to S. Linus whome S. Ignatius Irenaeus S. Augustine Optatus an old Brittish Manuscript which I haue seene others make the next to S. Peter for some yeares by that Title of S. Clements Resignation And secondly after the death of Cletus when it was imposed vpon him againe the second time and died in that dignitie as Martinus Polonus and others write Clemens quamuis à beato Petro esset electus tamen coegit Linum Cletum ante se pontificari Et ita est ipse primus post Petrum per electionem tertius verò per gradum This I haue written more at lardge not to labour to putt those two glorious Bishops Saints and Martyrs S. Linus and Cletus out of the Catalogue of the renowned Roman Popes but to giue due to S. Clement one of our Apostles S. Clement was heare in Britaine with S. Peter some time heare in Britaine except good arguments deceaue vs according to his worth and merite in this part of the world and redeeme that his most learned Epistle or Booke to S. Iames S. Simon or Simeon Bishop of Hierusalem much concerning his honour and this Nation For although we haue good witnesse of S. Paul S. Irenaeus and others of his conuersation and familiarity with S. Peter and him yet therein we learne from S. Peter and S. Clement themselues that he was with S. Peter in all his Iorneys greate in these parts neuer forsaking him one reason why he principally made choyse of him for his Successour as being so best acquainted with his Apostolike course Qui mihi ab initio vsque in finem comes in omnibus fuit per hoc veritatem totius Paul Epist ad Philipp cap. 4. Irenaeus l. 3. haer Euseb Hist Eccl. l. 5. c. 5. 6. Clem. Rom. Epist 1. meae praedicationis agnouit Qui in omnibus tentationibus meis socius extitit fideliter perseuerans Quem prae caeteris expertus sum Deum colentem homines diligentem castum discendi studijs deditum sobrium benignum iustum patientem scientem ferre nonnullorum etiam ex his qui in verbo Dei instituuntur iniurias Propter quod ipsi trado à Domino mihi traditam potestatem ligandi soluendi O my brethren heare mee for as I am instructed of our Lord which sent me Iesus Christ the daye of my death is at hand I ordaine this Clemēt taking mee by the hand your Bishop to him alone I delyuer the Chayre of my preaching and doctrine Who from the beginning to the end hath bene a companyon vnto mee in all things or places and by this hath knowne the truth of all my preaching Who hath bene my fellowe faithfully perseuering in all my temptations whom aboue the rest I haue proued to worship God loue men to be chast giuen to the studies of learning sober gentle iust patient and knowing to beare the iniuries of some euen from them that be instructed in the word of God For which respects I deliuer vnto him the power of binding and loosing which was deliuered to mee by our Lord. Where we see it plainely testified both by S. Peter and S. Clement his Secretary aswell as Successour that he was with S. Peter in all his trauails and places euen to the end that we may be assured he was with him heare in Britaine which was his last place of stay before this at Rome and this was a cheife cause why S. Peter thought S. Clement most fitt for this dignitie for he whom he calleth homines diligentem so louing and kinde to all men must needs be more kinde and carefull of them with whom he had conuersed and whose necessities he best knew 6. And yet besides this loue of S. Clement to these parts of the worlde which he had so trauailed with S. Peter the same holy Apostle as he himselfe witnesseth gaue him expresse chardge to send learned Bishops vnto all Cities in those parts where S. Peter had not ordayned such before Episcopos S. Petrus Apost apud Clem. Rom Epist 1. per singulas ciuitates quibus ille non miserat perdoctos prudentes sicut serpentes simplicesque sicut columbas iuxta Domini praeceptionem nobis mittere praecepit And to make it manifest that among other Countries he sent also into this our Britaine S. Clement sent Bishops into Britaine and by S. Peters direction according to S. Peters direction he saith plainely that he desired and intended to send such Bishops and preachers into Italy Spaine France Germany and to include Britaine to all other Nations in these parts of this westerne world wishing the Bishop of Hierusalem to whom he wrote to doe so in the Easte Vos per vestras Dioeceses Episcopos sacrate mittite quia nos ad alias partes quod idem inssit agere curabimus Aliquos verò ad Gallias Hispaniasque mittemus quosdam ad Germaniam Italiam atque ad reliquas gentes dirigere cupimus Where we see S. Clement by this power committed to him by S. Peter and Prerogatiue of the See of Rome thought it is dutie and tooke vpon him not onely to send Bishops and Preachears into all this westerne
in this Nation both in respect of the King a friend to Christians and the Immunities of the place and Countrie And this may suffice for the History of this first Age of Christianitie in this kingdome of greate Britaine For them that are desirous to knowe and enforme themselues more fully in euery particular point of true Christian Catholike Religion lately and now still heare as in diuers other places questioned what was publikly preached professed and receaued for such by the holy Apostles Apostolike men and Primatiue Christians of this first Age when by all the holy and vndoubted true Religion to be a Rule and direction to all Posteritie in succeeding times for euer was published and accepted I haue set it downe at lardge in my late Booke intituled The Iudgment of the Apostles betweene Catholiks and Protestants in matters of Religion Wherein they shall finde the true and holy sentence of them and other Apostolike men liuing in this Age in euery Question to be for the present Catholiks and against their Aduersaries the first to professe vndoubted truth the others knowne and confuted Error in euery Article Which would seeme too long to be set downe in an Historie thererefore I caused it to be printed a parte in the yeare of our Lord 1632. The end of the First Age. THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE SECOND AGE THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE SECOND AGE THE I. CHAPTER WHEREIN IS RELATED BY ALL TESTImonies of Protestants and others how in the Papacie of S. Anacletus this kingdome was diuided into Prouinces for Christian Primats and Bishops and that these Bishops and holy Preists were Massing sacrificing Preists and consecrated by such forme and manner of Consecration as the present Roman Church now vseth as likewise all our Primatiue Brittish Bishops and Preists were and diuers such sent into these parts by this holy Pope as S. Peter and Clement had giuen chardge before 1. BEING now to begin the second hundred of yeares from the Birth of Christ we must make our beginning with those Rulers with which we coÌ„cluded the first to witt S. Clement Pope Traiane Emperour and Coillus King of Britaine These two last reigned diuers yeares in this Age but S. Clement being putt to death by Traiane euen in the beginning of this Eusebius in Chronic. an 3. Traiani Hieron Catal. in S. Clement Matth. Westm an gratiae 102. Damasus in Pontif. in S. Clem. Baron Annal. an D. 100 Centurie as Eusebius S. Hierome with others testifie and likely bannished from the See Apostolike into the Iland Chersonesus where working strange miracles and conuerting many thereby he suffered glorious martyrdome in the later end of the former Age I must come to his next Successour in that highest chardge and dignitie S. Anacletus who enioyed it as S. Damasus and others witnes nine yeares three moneths and tene dayes sedit annos nouem mensâ—â— tres dies decem Matthew of Westminster saith 9. yeares and ten moneths sedit in Cathedra Romama annis 9. mensibus decem He as himselfe and Damasus in PoÌ„tif in Anacleto Vit. cius in Breuiar 13. Iulij Matth. Westm an 102. Martin Polon supput in Anaclet Anaclet Epist 1. Epist 3. Florent Wigor in chronic an 93. vel 71. Marianus Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. in Domitiano Magdeburg in Indice cent 2. tit Anacletus Magdeb cent 2. ca. 7. col 146. Matth. Park Ant. Brit. p. 24. Bils Barl. Bridg. Couell Hooker Down l. in Text. citat Ioa. Pris defens Hist Britan. pag. 73. 74. Rob. Bar. l. de vit Pontif. Rom. in Anaclet Ormerod pict of Pop. p. 78. Gir. Cambr. l. de Iure Metropol Eccl. Menou ad Innocen 3. Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. Flor. Wigorn. in in chron in Domitiano others proue vnto vs was consecrated Preist by S. Peter the Apostle and instructed by him Petrus Princeps Apostolorum Instructor noster a sancto Petro Apostolorum Principe Presbyter ordinatus And as he saith placed by Christ in the See Apostolâ—ke in Apostolica-Sede à Domino constitutus And in an other place he writeth againe that he will write as S. Peter the Prince of the Apostles who made him Preist instructed him vt à â—â—ato Petro Principe Apostolorum sumus instructi à quo Presbyter sum ordinatus scribere vobis sicut petistis non denegauimus This is so warranted a truth that the greatest Protestant Enemies to such Antiquities the Magdeburgian writers plainely thus confesse it Anacletus Presbyter à Petro ordinatus And cite for their euidence the Epistle of S. Anacletus onely and thereby confirme it to be his writing So doe our best learned English Protestants their first such Archbishop of Canterbury Matthew Parker their Protestant Bishops Bilson Barlowe Bridges and others against their Puritans Sir Ihon Prise Couell Hooker Downame Barnes Ormerod and too many to be recited therefore I may passe ouer Catholike Writers in this matter and onely I name three of our auncient Antiquaries Giraldus Cambrensis Marianus Scotus and Florentius Wigorniensis by Protestants testimonies renowned for such learning And so I might boldly if I had no other warrant insist vpon the Authoritie of this holy Apostolike man for S. Peter his Consecratour and Instructour confirmed in grace could not deceaue eyther him or vs or any and his writings proposing S. Peters instruction doctrine and practise are sufficiently abled before to be a true proposer yet I will be so farre from building onely vpon this grounde though so firme a foundation that I shall haue so many other ample witnesses besides for that I shall alledge from him that without him it shall haue credite and certaintie sufficient 2. First he declareth how Prouinces were diuided before the time of Christ for the most part and afterward by the Apostles and by S. Clement this Predecessour that diuision was renewed againe And how they tooke Order in which and which places should be Primats or Patriarks Metropolitan and others inferiour Bishops Prouinciae multo ante Christi aduentum tempore diuisae sunt maxima ex parte postea ab Apostolis beato Clemente Praedecessore nostro ipsa diuisio est renouata c. And in his next Epistle he plainely repeateth the same againe and further addeth in two seuerall places that he had set The Prouinces in Britaine for Christian Primats and Bishops assigned by S. Peter and S. Clement and set downe by S. Anacletus in a Tome written by him downe in a booke or Tome which he sent with this Epistle the seuerall names of the Cities in all Prouinces which were to haue Primats and had receaued such from S. Peter S. Clement or himselfe aliae autem primae ciuitates quas vobis conscriptas in quodam Tomo mittimus à sanctis Apostolis à beato Clemente siue à nobis primates praedicatores acceperunt And to make manifest vnto vs that he as being Bishop of Rome or whosoeuer should succeed him
Clement for the same as S. Anacletus doth and he liued in the yeare 255. The like hath Pelagius the second and others And to write from the first generall and greate Councells the first Nicen Councell both in the fourth sixr and seuenth Canon both in Greeke and Latine and in all Copies maketh mention of such Primats and Metropolitans and their priuiledges calling it antiqua consuetudo the old custome so doth the second Councell at Arles in France where our Archbishop of London was present and subscribed for the Cleargie of this Nation about the same time And the first generall Councell of Antioche setteth downe how in euery Prouince there should be a Metropolitan ouer the other Bishops and that other Bishops might doe nothing without his allowance And saith the old Rule and Canon of the Fathers was so and from the beginning secundum antiquam à Patribus nostris Regulam constitutam vt vult qui ab initio obtinuit Patrum Canon as an other translation readeth Therefore this so certaine and auncient a Rule and Canon so generall so binding and from the beginning thus testified by these first generall Councells must needs be the same which is before deliuered from S. Clement and S. Anacletus in this matter 4. And to make all sure by our English Protestants Religion to passe Booke of Consecratiō of Archbishops c. in Praefat. Articl of Relig. 36. Tho. Roger. Annalis Artic. 36. ouer their priuate writers in this case the generall Rule of their Religion for making vnto them such Primats and Archbishops as they haue assureth vs this was the practise of the Church euer since the Apostles time So doth their publik Glosse vpon the Articles of Religion to which all their Protestant Bishops and Ministers haue sworne to maintaine the doctrine thereof as they write Perrused and by the lawfull Authoritie of the Church of England allowed to be publike And thus Intituled on euery leafe as vpon this in particular The Catholike doctrine of the Church of England In which they expressely write of their Protestant Archbishops which they call Primats as their Catholike Predecessors were It is agreable to the word of God and Practise of the Primatiue Church that there should be Archbishops The superioritie which Archbishops enioye and exercise is groūded vpon the word of God And for a summe of their reasons Couell Examinat c. 9. pag. 105. 106. herein thus they print with publike priuiledge Apostolicall ordination reason the custome of all Churches auncient and well gouerned and nature it selfe doth ordaine Archbishops in their Prouinces to Rule the Church Which is asmuch in so few words containing the heads of all cheife Arguments for this matter as either S. Anacletus or any Catholike writer at this day doth or can vse in this busines And giue this greatest warrant they are able to those holy writings of S. Clement and Anacletus and in mysteries besides whether of the Popes Supremacy ouer all Christian people and Churches or any other deliuered in them being the first witnesses hereof we haue after Apostles whome they their immediate Schollers and successors alledge both for teaching and practising the same And for these present questions of cheifest importance as for others hereafter they doe in expresse termes thus both alledge and allowe these so auncient Testimonies of this holy Apostolike mā Anacletus Episcopos officio pares ordine duplici distinxit eos Primates siue Patriarchas appellari voluit qui in illis ciuitatibus praeessent in quibus olim primarij Flamines Robertus Barnes l. de vit Pontif Rom. in Anaclet excuss Lugduni Batauorum 1615. cum gratia priuileg illustrium DD. ordinum generalium sederunt in alijs Metropolitanis vrbibus Episcopos Metropolitanos vel Archiepiscopos nominandos esse censuit Ab ipso Domino Primatum Romanae Ecclesiae super omnes Ecclesias vniuersumque Christiani nomine populum concessum esse asseruit Pope Anacletus did distinguish Bishops equall in calling into two orders he would haue them called Primats or Patriarks which ruled in those Cities in which in olde times the primary Flamins did sitt in other Metropolitan Cities he did holde that the Bishops should be named Metropolitans or Archbishops He affirmed that Primacie was graunted by our Lord himselfe to the Roman Church ouer all Churches and all Christian people Therefore seeing it is so amply confessed that what S. Anacletus hath deliuered vnto vs was by the warrant instruction and example of S. Peter and S. Clement his Predecessor and diuers times among other holy directions sufficiently declareth that in his time it principally appertained vnto him to send Bishops and Preists into this as to other parts of the world that they which would be accompted Sheepe and belonging to the Folde of Christ may knowe whether those Sheephards and Pastors which they followe are true and lawfull Pastors or no we cannot better learne this distinction to knowe them by then of this holy man made Preist and tought by S. Peter himselfe and after succeeding him in that highest Chardge and dignitie especially seeing he hath more particularly then any others of that Age to my reading deliuered this cognizance to Posteritie cheifely to know their cheife Pastors Bishops by and of others so plainely that no man except willfully can be deceaued therein First he setteth downe the Inferior Orders Inferior Ecclesiasticall Orders to assist at the Masse in the Apostles time vnder holy Preisthood as Deacons Subdeacons and other Ministers to assist the Bishop in the holy sacrifice of Masse making that their principall office and dutie as of a Preist to offer the sacrifice of Masse Episcopus Deo sacrificans testes secum habeat plures quam alius Sacerdos Sicut enim maioris honoris gradu fruitur sic matoris testimonij incremento Indiget In solēnioribus diebus aut Septem aut quinque aut Anacletus epist 1. tres Diaconos Subdiaconos atque reliquos Ministros secum habeat qui sacris induti vestimentis in fronte a tergo Presbyteri è regione dextra laeuaque contrito corde humiliato spiritu ac prono stent vultu custodientes eum a maleuolis hominibus consensum eius praebeant sacrificio Where expressely naming Bishops and Preists to offer sacrifice and Deacons Subdeacons and other Cleargie men besides them Diaconos Subdiaconos atque reliquos Ministros and appointing their places and manner of ministring in the holy sacrifice in sacred vestements must needs make that their cheifest office and imploiment And allthough he doth not name in particular those Orders that were inferior to Subdeacons but onely in a generall name atque reliquos Ministros yet thereby expressing they were diuers and their cheife chardge and attendance was to assiste Bishops and Preists at Masse he must needs meane those auncient Inferior Orders which still and euer were in the Catholike Church and which that blessed Father S. Ignatius liuing then
and in the first Age rembreth in his Salutation naming after Preists Deacons and Subdeacons Readers Exorcists Singers Ianitors Labourers Saluto sanctum Presbyterorum Collegium saluto S. Ignat. Epist ad Antiochenos sacros Diaconos Saluto Hypodiaconos Lectores Cantores Ianitores Laborantes Exorcistas Where allthough he doth not set downe the verie forme and manner All Priests and Bishops were ordained to say Masse in the Apostles time and Preists then consecrated by a sacrificing forme and manner as the Roman Church now vseth of consecrating Preists yet calling them sacrificing or massing Preists Sacerdos Episcopus Deo sacrificans peracta consecratione and as our Protestants cite from him sacerdotem Sacrificatorum The forme of their consecration must needs consist of those sacrificing words the Catholike Church now vseth in consecrating Preists or others equiualent vnto them otherwise they could not possibly haue had such sacrificing and Massing power in them as he testifieth they had 5. Concerning Bishops he relateth and prescribeth their manner of Consecration more at large and plainely teacing that by the Apostles order all the Bishops shall assemble or giue consent when a Bishop is to be consecrated Rob. Barn supr in Anacleto and being assembled make diligent examination about the Bishops to be consecrated fast and pray and lay their hands with the booke of the Ghospels vpon them Bishops consecrated in the Apostles time as they are now in the Roman Church and annoint their heads as the Apostles vsed with holy vnction because all sanctification cometh from the holy Ghost whose inuisible power is giuen by holy Chrisme and so they must celebrate Episcopall Ordination And thus he was instructed of S. Peter vt a beato Petro Principe Apostolorum simus instructi scribere vobis sicut petistis non denegauimus Ordinationes Episcoporum authoritate Apostolica ab Anaclet Epist 2. omnibus qui in eadem fuerunt Prouincia Episcopis sunt celebrandae Qui simul conuenientes scrutinium diligenter agant Ieiuniumque cum omnibus celebrent precibus manus cum sanctis Euangelijs quae praedicaturi sunt imponentes sacraque vnctione capita eorum more Apostolorum vngentes quia omnis sanctificatio constat in spiritu sancto cuius virtus Inuisibilis sancto Chrismati est permixta hoc ritu solemnem celebrent Ordinationem And after sheweth how by the example of S. Peter S. Iames and S. Ihon thus ordering S. Iames first Archbishop of Hierusalem they left thereby example to Successors that three Bishops should thus consecrate euery one that was to be admitted to that holy Order And this was the forme and manner of consecrating Bishops heare in Britaine from the beginning and before the Canons were made or knowne heare in this busines as we reade in our auncient and approued Antiquities Mos in Britannia inoleuerat in consecratione Pontificum tantummodo capita eorum S. Asaph in Vita S. Kentegerni Et M. S. antiq Câ—pgr in vita câ—â—â— sacri Chrismatis infusione perungere cum Inuocatione sancti spiritus benedictione manus Impositione and this was the auncient vse both of the Britans and Scots more Britonum Scotorum the old custome inoleuerat 1200. yeares since about which time in the consecrating of S. Kentegerne it is so termed and testified 6. Therefore we haue sufficient warrant to thinke that both Britans and Scots from their first receauing the faith of Christ obserued this holy Rite and manner in consecrating Bishops And without these by the testimony of S. Anacletus warranted therein by S. Peter as he hath told vs the grace and power of the holy Ghost was not giuen in that Sacrament And so where it is wanting as in our Protestants of England and all other Heretikes there can be no true and lawfull Bishops no Preists made by such as be not so consecrated no Sacraments duely ministred no word of God truely and orderly preached euen by the Articles of the English Protestant Religion disabling in Articles of Engl. Protest Religion Articul 19. 23. 36. such things euery one but lawfully and rightely consecrated called Cleargie men saying it is no true Church where these things are wanting And that S. Anacletus did send such Bishops euen Metropolitans and Sacrificing Massing Preists Consecrators and Offerers Sacri corporis Domini tractatores as he nameth Preists of the sacred body of our Lord into diuers Countryes euen Anaclet Epist 2. these parts it is euident where he writeth that S. Peter S. Clement and he himselfe sent such from the See Apostolike Illi qui in Metropoli à beato Petro Anaclet Epist 3. Apostolo ordinante Domino à praedecessore nostro Sancto Clemente seu à nobis S. Anacletus sent diuers Archbishops Bishops and Preists consecrated as before in these parts constituti sunt non omnes Primates vel Patriarchae esse possunt sed illae vrbes quae priscis temporibus Primatum tenuere PatriarcharuÌ„ aut Primatum nomine fruantur And to make it manifest that he aswell as S. Peter and S. Clement did send Metropolitans also as well as Patriarckes and gaue direction where such should be resident he addeth aliae autem primae ciuitates quas vobis conscriptas in quodam Tomo mittimus a sanctis Apostolis a beato Clemente siue à nobis Primates Praedicatores acceperunt Among which were heare our Metropolitan Cities in Britaine Therefore we thus learne of S. Anacletus that either our Metropolitans which S. Peter S. ClemeÌ„t sent hither or ordained heare were now liuing or else their places some at the least were supplied by his Mission of others to succeede them for so he witnesseth And we finde in some our neighboring Countryes which haue better preserued their Antiquities then Britaine hath done that he performed this in particular to them Diuers French Historians among which Richard de Wasseburg Archdeacon AntiquiteÌ„s de la Gaule Belgique per Rich. de Wasseburg f. 28. 29. Bouchard Annal de Bretaigne Antiquit. Ecclesiae Verdunen in S. Sanctino of the Church of Verdune in Lorraine where our worthie Countriman S. Manfuetus was Bishop or Archbishop at Tullum yet and long after liuing and therefore I first name this place as hauing correpondeÌ„ce with our Country is witnes out of the same Church that in this time S. Sanctin which before had bene Bishop of Meux and S. Antonine preached there S. Sanctin was by Pope S. Anacletus constituted Bishop of that place and liued and died there in the yeare of Christ 118. And S. Saluin his next Successor but one the third Bishop there was heare in Britaine as I shall shew heareafter in King Lucius time Which is not vnprobable also of S. Sanctin there so neare vs so many yeares and so neare to S. Mansuetus of this our kingdome visiting it as I haue before mentioned THE II. CHAPTER HOW IN THE PAPACIE OF S. EVARISTVS and Empire of Traiane the same
preached heare in Britaine by such as he should thinke The King of Britaine Sedeth to Pope Alexander to haue Christian Preachers sent hither fittest for that designement Albertus Krantzius a worthie Historian and one which hath giuen light to diuers of our Antiquities relateth this matter thinking it was King Lucius which now began so timely to shew his loue and liking of Christian Religion Religionem Christi Lucius quondam Britanniae Rex ab Alexandro primo eius nominis summo Pontifice impetrauit in Insula praedicari Albert. Krātzius Metropol l. 1. c. 6. Matth. Westm an 115. Baron Annal. to 2. an D. 132. Zepherin Binnius in Vit. Alexandr to 1. Concil Matth. Westm an 124. 132. Io. Bal. l. de Scri. Brit. Cent. 3. pag. 143. in Matth. Florigero Prot. Publ. of Matth. West in Praefat. Which may well stand with the common opinion of King Lucius his owne conuersion in the time of Pope Eleutherius especially if we will folow Matthew of Westminster and his followers which haue told vs before that King Lucius was borne in the 115. yeare of Christ for by that accompt he was 18. yeares of Age at the Martyrdome of S. Alexander by the common opinion in the 132. yeare of Christ and King Coillus had then bene dead 7. or 8. yeares by Matthew of Westminster whome our Protestāt Antiquaries stile a man excellently learned in all kind of learning and in the right Supputation of yeares singular Vir suo seculo in omni genere bonarum literarum plane eruditus quantum ad Historiam in recta annorum supputatione singularis So we haue King Lucius old enough by this mans testimony so singular in Historicall Accompts to write to Pope Alexander of this matter before his death and iustifie the very words of the recited Antiquitie Or if we will followe the other opinion which I haue written to be more probable that King Coillus liued longer this hindereth nothing but either Lucius in the life of his Father might request this of Pope Alexander and King Coillus thought by diuers before to haue bene actually a Christian to haue giuen allowance vnto it or he himselfe being so persuaded in iudgment did so write to that holy Pope more moued vnto it by the example of the Emperour and so many Nobles of Rome whome he ment to followe at the least in performing that fauour to so many Britans now allready Christians and more desiring so to be which his proceedings were honorable in him though he himselfe intended not to be a Christian and offensiue to none in Authoritie whome he needed to feare And yet afterward seeing S. Alexander so cruelly King Coillus supposed by some to be a Christian put to death for that Religion did deferre to procure that happines to himselfe which he did to others But Harding supposeth him to haue bene a Christian and therevpon saith Lucius was the second Christian King of Britaine Harding Chron. 50. 51. in Coillus and Lucius And it will appeare hereafter that about this time there were diuers Christian Preachers sent into Britaine within few yeares after the death of Pope Alexander if not in his life they conuerted many heare to the faith of Christ among whome I may probably number S. Timothie Marcellus or Marcellinus and S. Saluine Of who me I shall speake more in the certaine time of S. Timothie an Apostolike Preist sonne to S. Claudia a noble Britaine probably sent into Britaine by Pope Alexander King Lucius his Reigne 4. Heare onely I say of S. Timothie a Britiane of this Nation by his holy Mother S. Claudia Sabinella who as diuers write preached in this kingdome sent hither by the Roman See Apostolike must needs be sent hither about this time For as the auncient Roman Martyrologe with others testifie he was at Rome and martyred there in the time of Antoninus Romae Sanctorum Martyrum Marci Timothei qui sub Antonino Imperatore Martyrio coronati sunt Petrus Merssaeus Catal. Archiep. Treuer in S. Marcello 20. Magdeburgen Cent. 1. l. 2. Martyrolog Rom. die 24. Martij Which Antoninus began his Empire in or about the yeare of Christ 138. within 6. yeares of the Martyrdome of S. Alexander Pope Therefore to allowe him but competent and ordinary time for his coming hither from Rome where he was borne and liued his aboade heare returne to Rome againe and being there before his Martyrdome I cannot finde any fitter time or parson when and by whom he was sent hither then Pope Alexander sollicited by our King of Britaine to send such to preach heare and no S. Marcellus a Britan and Bishop preached heare in his time man more fitt then he by his Mother a Britane and so not vnskilfull in the Britans tongue and their affaires 5. S. Marcellus also was a noble Britan of this Nation and had preached heare and among others persuaded King Lucius to embrace the faith of Christ departed so soone hence at that time that he was the third Bishop of Caspar Bruch Cat. Episc Tungren Petr. Merssaeus Catal. Archiep Treuer Anton. Democh. l. 2. contra Calu. Guliel Eisengr centen 2. Tungers the first being S. Maternus S. Peters Disciple and by him sent with others thither into those parts the second Auitus our blessed Countryman the next continuing that See 29. yeares and was after Archbishop of Treuers where he was martyred and S. Metropolos succeeded him as the Annals of Treuers witnesse in the second yeare of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus long before the commonly supposed time of King Lucius Conuersion By which accompt he must needs be a Preist or Bishop heare in this time I haue now in hand Annal. Eccles Verdun Rich. de Wasseburg l. r. f. 32. antiq de la Gaule Belgique 6. So I say of S. Saluine the third Bishop of Verdune in Lorayne termed by the Annals of that Church long before King Lucius his death to haue bene his old acquaintance which must needs be heare in Britaine long time before and giueth some argument he was also borne in this kingdome And no man will doubt but King Coillus which in his younger time and S. Saluin probably Bishop heare in this time and a Britan. when Christian Religion was more persecuted by the Roman Emperours their Augustals Proconsulars Lieutenants and other Prefects in Prouinces then now it was and eyther vpon his owne pietie to that holy profession or at the suite and petition of Christians heare or their friends had as all the Antiq. Glast in Tab. ligneis Guliel Malm. l. de antiq Caenob Glaston Io. Capgr in Catal. in S. Ioseph ab Aramathia Etalij Antiquities of Glastenbury William of Malmesbury with others witnes confirmed to the Christian Eremits there those priuiledges which his Accestours King Aruiragus and Marius had granted before would now in more easie times be persuaded to write to Pope Alexander then the most renowned man in the Christian world
alloweth him but 9. yeares 9. moneths and 30. dayes sedit annos 9. menses nouem dies 30. By Baronius and others which begin his Papacie in the yeare 132. and giue him the shortest Regiment he continued onely vntill the yeare 142. by Marianus beginning his Papall Gouerment a yeare sooner then the others and allowing it the continuance of twelue yeares he entered the 143. yeare of Christ so Marianus from Methodius accompteth Vntill the ninth yeare of this Pope Hadrianus continued Emperour after whom then succeeded Antoninus Surnamed Pius the Godly who by Baronius reckning was Emperour 22. yeares Martyrol Rom. 6. die Aprilis Baron Tom. 2. Annal An. D. 163. Marian. Scot. aet 6. l. 2. in Antonino Pio. Flor. Wigorn Chron. an 12â— 145. seuen moneths and 26. dayes Annis viginti duobus mensibus Septem diebus viginti sex Which differeth not much from Orosius and Marianus which say viginti non plenis tribus annis And both Marianus and Wigorniensis say Eusebius and S. Bede gaue 3. moneths more then 23. yeares because it was the custome of HistoriaÌ„s to depute vnto the Emperour that yeare wherein he died therefore we may say say they that Antoninus Pius did not reigne full 23. yeares because he liued not vntill the end of the yeare Mensibus item tribus secundum Eusebium Bedam hoc est vsque ad Calendas Nouembris in anno 134. post passionem Domini Quia autem mos erat Historicorum vt Imperatori deputuretur Annus in quo moreretur velregno deficeret Ideo dici potest quod non plenis viginti tribus annis Antoninus Pius regnauit quum â—on vsque in finem anni vixit 2. In the Time of this Pope reigned heare King in Britaine either Coillus or Lucius his sonne according to the diuersitie of opinions before remembred But seeing all Antiquities and Antiquaries confesse so many greate and renowned things and of such labour and difficultie to be performed were effected for receauing generally Christian Religion and abandoning the Pagan Superstitions in this kingdome in the reigne of King Lucius we Harding Chron. c. 50. f. 42. p. 2. Matth. Westm an 124. must not keepe the Crowne of Britaine from King Lucius long after the death of Pope Sixtus Harding who saith his Father Coillus reigned but 13. yeares will make him King all this Popes time which Matthew of Westminster doth confirme with 4. yeares addition at the least to the time of his Reigne in the dayes of Pope AlexaÌ„der before And yet he maketh the yeares of his whole Age but 87. froÌ„ which if we deduct the whole terme betweene the yeare 124. when the Monke of Westminster saith Lucius begaÌ„ his Reigne vntill the yeare 142. or 143. when it is before agreed S. Sixtus was Martyred to proue by all accompts King Lucius regined in some part of the Papacie of S. Sixtus we make the time of his Reigne being very younge at the death of his Father old when he was borne as is before declared but 59. yeares and his Age not greate And Ihon Harding saith Lucius King of Britaine reigned Harding Croni c. 51. f. 43. Author of the English Martyrol die 2. Decembr 54. yeares And they which write he died in the yeare 84. make him reigne but 53. yeares if they allowe him King in Pope Sixtus time and yet leaue him dead before Pope Eleutherius which we may not doe That this holy Pope was for learning sanctity of life well gouerning the Church of God renowned these Protestants tell vs in these Termes He was a man powerable in worde and worke adorned the Church itselfe with certaine holy Acts allwayes carefull for the flock of Christ Sixtus Romanus in Sermone opere vir potens Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pontif. in Sixto Io. Mart. Lyd. supr Ecclesiam ipsam pijs quibusdam factis ornauit pro Dei grege sollicitus semper And what holy deeds and doctrine they were with which this so worthie a man did thus adorne the Church of God and prouided for his flocke thus they declare vnto vs Sixtus Romanus Natione sacra vase ne qui praeter sacros Ministros Robert Barns in Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Sixto 1. Ioan. Martin Lyd. Ordin general supr attingerent praecepit Quod corporale appellant ex lineo panno fieri iussit Episcopum ad Pontificem Romanum accersitum domum redeuntem nisi Ecclesiae a Pontifice datas literas reddiderit non esse recipiendum ab Ecclesia sanxit Vt Sanctus in Communione Eucharistiae ter caneretur ordinanit Missam non nisi in Altari celebrandam esse constituit Ab Episcopo ad Romanum Pontificem appellandi ius dedit Ecclesiasticis Ministris Sixtus à Roman by Nation commanded that none but consecrated Ministers should handle the holy vessels He ordained that which we call the Corporall should be made of linnen cloth He decreed that a Bishop being sent for to the Pope of Rome and going home should not be receaued of the Church except be brought letters vnto it from the Pope he ordayned that Sanctus should be songe thrise in the Communion of the Eucharist he constituted that Masse should The Emperor Antoninus Pius his loue to Christians and their ReligioÌ„ not be celebrated but on an Altar He gaue power to Ecclesiasticall men to appeale from the Bishop to the Pope of Rome 3. Antoninus Pius the Emperour of this time was so frieÌ„dly to Christians that as both Catholiks and Protestants witnes he wrote into all places for Melit Sarden Apologia Melit apud Euseb l. 4. c. 26. 25. Magdeburg ceÌ„t 2. c. 3. col 9. Anton. Pius Ep. ad Populos Asiae pro Christian apud Euseb l. 4. c. 13. Nicep l. 3. c. 28. Iustin in fine orat ad Anton them to be free from Persecution Testatur Melito referente Eusebâ—o Antoninum Pium generaliter ad omnes ciuitates pro Christianis scripsisse And in his Epistle to the people of Asia recited at lardge by Eusebius Nicephorus and other writers he plainely affirmeth that the Christians had bene vniustly persecuted for worshipping the one true God mortem ob singularis veri Dei cultum oppetere And addeth further that their Persecutors did not obserue the worship of God and therefore did enuie the Christians which worshipped him and prosecuted them to death And that diuers Rulers of Prouinces had writen to his Father before against Christians to whome he wrote againe that they should not troble such men except they could be proued to doe any thing against the Roman Empire And many hauing writen to him also of such men to whome he answeared according to his Fathers sentence whome he ment to followe If any man hauing an Action against a Christian accuseth him onely as such a man the Christian accused shall be absolued allthough it is manifest he be such an one and his Accuser shall be punished in Iudgment And
his next and immediate Successor S. Metropolus saying that he was Archbishop there in the second yeare of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus Catal. Treuer Arch. supr Metropolus caepit tempore M. Aurelij Antonini anno secundo Marcus Aurelius Antoninus beginning his Empire by accompts betweene the yeares of Christ 158. and 163. though S. Metropolus did presently succeede to S. Marcellus Matth. Westm an 159. Marian. Scot. an 163. Bar. Tom. 2. Annal. an eod in the Archbishops See of Treuers S. Marcellus left that greate chardge to come hither to returne thither againe and be Martyred before the second yeare of Marcus Aurelius King Lucius must needs be a Baptized Christian before the 165. yeare of Christ long before Pope Eleutherius Papacy And if we followe the Annals of Tungers telling vs that when he was Bishop there King Lucius a ChristiaÌ„ Baptized by S. Marcellus a Britaine longe before the Papacy of S. Eleutherius assisting S. Timothie long before he came to Treuers he performed this holy office in Britaine we are enforced to say that he stayed heare very short time which will not serue to conuert a King and Country Lucium cum tota gente conuertit And presently posted bake with as greate celeritie to Treuers and without stay or ceremony was admitted Archbishop and as presently was Martyred very vnprobable things or els we most say he preached heare at the same time S. Tymotheus did and assisted in the conuersion of King Lucius which the Annals Catal. Archiep. Treuer supr of Treuers themselues sufficiently proue when they say that S. Marcellus after his rerturne from the Conuersion of King Lucius Sancte prudentissime praefuit he ruled the Archiepiscopall See there holily and most prudently Catal. Archiepis Tâ—euer in S. MaÌ„sueto Which to be truely and so certainely affirmed of the gouerment of so greate and lardge a Prouince as Treuers then was and still is requireth no short experience and space of time 7. I may reckon in this number our first Preist and Bishop I finde of this Nation S. Mansuetus consecrated by S. Peter the Apostle first Bishop of Tullum in Lorraine and after Archbishop of Treuers before S. Marcellus often coming into Britaine as I haue proued before liuing very long euen to S. Eleutherius time as many then did and among others S. Maternus his Predecessor Disciple also of S. Peter gouerned the Sees of Treuers Cullen and Catal. Archiep. Treuer in S. Materno Tungers vntill the yeare 133. and so may not be depriued of all the glory of the Conuersion of King Lucius and his people The like I may probably affirme of S. Thean after Archbishop of London S. Sampson or Theodosius or S. Mansuetus Thean Sampson and others probably preached here in this time both Archbishops after at Yorke and others For if S. Eluan one of King Lucius his Ambassadors to Rome about the Conuersion of Britaine and there consecrated Bishop by the Pope did giue place to Sainct Thean to be Archbishop of London before him and he was his Successor we must needs conceaue that S. Thean had bene long time Bishop before as many others heare were otherwise Sainct Eluan in so greate honor for his Ambassadge and consecration at Rome and that praise is giuen him in Histories for his vertue and learning would before the death of S. Thean in the Vacancy of 3. Archbishopricks and 28. Bishops Sees then in Britaine haue had a greate honor before that time and his Companion S. Meduuinus so prime and excellent a man should haue returned a Bishop from Rome and not onely a Doctor but that there were many worthie and learned Bishops heare then in Britaine deseruing or actually hauing that Prerogatiue before him And were or could so many Archflamens Flamens be conuerted in the generall Conuersion and embraced Christian Religion if none of them had resigned their places before Or who can imagine that King Lucius entered into such a Dispute of Learning without consultation with his learned Flamens and Archflamens which then ruled not onely in spirituall but temporall affaires Or how could he and his temporall Nobles be conuerted except the others were first conuicted to be in error How can it with credibilitie be conceaued that so many of those cheife Gentile Preists should willingly relinquish their professions and most of them be made and consecrated Christian Preists and Bishops by the common opinion except many of them had professed Christianitie before New Conuerties might not by the lawe of Christ be admitted to that charge and dignitie in his Church 8. And of this opinion are or ought to be our Cambridge Antiquaries in expresse termes testifiing that King Lucius sent Eluanus and Meduuinus Io. Caius histor Cantabrig p. 22. to Rome about his Conuersion in the yeare of Christ 156. and it was in the yeare 178. before they returned hither againe to exercise their Preistly function which they had receaued at Rome id egit anno Domini 156. regni sui 18. King Lucius sent these Ambassadors to Rome in the 156. yeare of Christ and 18. of his Reigne Regem Baptizarunt anno Domini 178. and either they or Damianus and Fugatianus Baptized the King and his Subiects in the yeare of our Lord 178. which was 22. yeares after the first sending of Eluanus and Meduuinus to Rome by these men The olde Manuscript of the life of S. Helen our contry Manuscr Antiq. de Vita S. Helenae Capgrau in Catal. in eadem woman and holy Empresse with Capgraue and others follwing it testifie the same when they say that King Lucius soone after his Fathers death being but young in yeares in inuenili aetate did send Epistles to the Pope of Rome humbly entreating to be made a Christian by his direction Lucius ex Patre Coillo optimae indolis puer in Inuenili aetate senilem animo canitiem moribus praeferebat Qui cum defuncto Patre Regni diademate insignitus fuisset exitum suum praeferri volens principio à Spiritu Sancto edoctus Epistolas Papae humiliter direxit petens vt ab eo fidem Christianam recipere mereretur The like hath the Authour of the Brittish Historie Galfrid Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 19. Pontic Virun l. 4. Brit. Hist and Virunnius who seemeth to alledge Gildas in the same sence when he saith he writeth many things in many places of King Lucius de quo Gildas multa tradit multis in locis And allthough it is now in the Copies of these Authours or most of them that this messadge was sent to Eleutherius it cannot be but that name is in them mistaken Eleutherius being neither Pope nor probably Preist when by these Authours these men and messadge was sent to Rome by King Lucius a young man and newly crowned for Matthew of Matth. Westm an gratiae 124. Manuscrip Antiquit in the Church of S. Peter in Cornhill in London Matth. Westm
renowned man being openly together with the holy Christians Cariton Caritina Euelpistius Hierax Pean and Valerian Menol. Graecor cal Iunij Metaphrastes die 1. Iunij Sur. Lipol eod die or Liberian conuented and examined by Rusticus Praefect of the Citie of Rome vnder the named Emperours in what place the Christians there vsed to assemble and his schollers came together to heare him Iustine answeared that he euer continued at Timothies Bath neare the house of one named Martius and hauing bene now twice in Rome knew no other place and there he preached to all that resorted to him Respondit Iustinus Ego prope domum Martij cuiusdam ad balneum cognomento Timothinum hactenus mansi Veni autem in vrbem Romam secundo neque alium quempiam locum nisi quem dixi cognosco Ac si quis ad me venire voluit communicaui cum illo veritatis doctrinam By which it is euident that this our Christian British house in Rome after the death of S. Praxedes and S. Timothie his warrant to dispose of it was employed to such holy vses as formely it was and that it now continued notwithstanding the greate trobles and Persecution against it the most famous and renowned place in Rome for entertayning maitaining afflicted Christians there preaching ministring Sacraments and other holy exercises And that it still continued at our Countriman S. Timothie his disposition as the still bearing his name as owner or cheife commander thereof Balneum cognomento Timothinum proueth which it could not truely beare vntill after the death of S. Nouatus the immediate and onely Possessor of it from his parents before And it seemeth that allthough S. Timothie had left it in the power of S. Pius Praxedes and Pastor to dispose of it they still reserued the Right and Interest thereof to S. Timothie and though at the Consecration of it for a Church it was termed Titulus Pastoris the Title or Church where S. Pastor was ordinary and cheife Preist yet S. Pastor dying presently after S. Praxedes as Baronius writeth and by S. Pius Epistle to S. Iustus Bishop of Vienna Baron Tom. 2. Annal. ann 164. Martyrol Rom. die 26. Iulij Pius Pap. Epist ad Iustum Episcop Viennen where he saith of S. Pastor that S. Pastor hauing this Title or Church conferred on him deceased presbiter Pastor titulum condidit dignè in Domino obijt And so preserued the hereditarie Right together with the Title and Church thereto S. Timothie the true heire and owner thereof from his Auncestors by lawfull and lineall discent THE X. CHAPTER OF THE LAST HOLY LABOVRS OF S. TImothie in Britaine his honour with S. Denys the Areopagite his returne from hence to Rome and Martyrdome there and Martyrdome of S. Pius Pope in the same place 1. I Left saint Timothie diligently labouring in Christs Haruest in Britaine and now I must attend to doe him honour at his glorious death and Martyrdome at Rome but before we bring him hither to take his heauenly rewarde for his sufferings and trauailes there we must for the greater glory of him S. Timothie his effectuall last labours in Britaine for the Conuersion thereof and our Nation by him make some esteeme how farre he profited and preuailed in that imployment We haue heard before that by the paynes and preaching of him and our Countryman saint Marcellus both our King Lucius became a Christian and a great part of Britaine began to professe the faith of Christ S. Lucius Britanniae Rex S. Timothei eruditione ad Religionem Christi inductus est Britannia magnam ex parte fidem Christi profiteri caepit And the perseuering of saint Timothie so seriously and with such intentiue feruour that no thing could separate him from that most Heroicall Enterprise not the death of his dearest Sister and Brother S. Pudentiana and Nouatus nor so ample and Noble a Patrimonie now fallen vnto him assureth vs if we had no other testimonie to adheare vnto that he was now Father of many spirituall children had many such Brothers and Sisters and by labouring long heare among the stones and Rocks of Britaine had founde out and procured to this kingdome greater and more enduring Mines of Treasure then all saint Pudens and Claudia his parents or saint Nouatus his Brother their wordly Riches could yeeld vnto him I can hardly be drawne to other opinion finding no reason to warrant mee but his inflamed loue to the spirituall good and happines of Britaine bounde and fixed him heare with the chaines thereof vntill with vnexpressible Ioy he did see and reape that fruite of his holy works my Authours before haue told vs of that by his meanes King Lucius was induced to Christian Religion and a greate parte of Britaine professed it And this was the occasion of his returne from hence and going to Rome hoping by that Iorney to be the happy Messenger and Instrument of relating His returne to Rome and occasiō thereof and procuring that which was reserued for the honour of saint Eluanus Meduuinus Damianus Fugatianus and their Associats after to see and effect the generall and publickly warranted both by Pope and Prince Conuersion of this Britaine now hindered for a time by a sodden and new raysed storme of Persecution vnder new Emperours For allthough at the time of saint Timothie his beginning his Iorney from Britaine to Rome the Church of Christ was at some ease and quiet Antoninus Pius that friend to Christians yet continuing his Empire or if Marcus Aurelius Antoninus the persecuting Emperour had begun his Empire yet he had not begun his Persecution at that time or the knowledge thereof had not yet trauailed so farre as Britaine to giue warning and notice to King Lucius of any such thinge eyther acted or intended But when he and his new Christian people heare had for certaintie learned what barbarous and cruell Persecutions were now in hand as all Antiquities of that time doe witnes and to be silent in others that our Noble Brittish Christian house in Rome which had continued so long quiet and bene such a Seminary of Religion for this kingdome was now so cruelly afflicted 23. renowned Martyrs tyrannically and without all tryall putt to death in the place and house itselfe as I haue related and saint Iustine and his sacred company after that carryed also from thence to durance and Martyrdome and saint Timothie our Apostle Countryman and owner of that holy house together with saint Marke his happy companion in Martyrdome and likely in his Trauailes in Britaine were taken from that place to Martyrdome and Pope Pius also which much conuersed there and should haue bene a cheife meanes in directing and assisting our generall Conuersion if it had then taken effect putt to death by these Emperours for that cause 2. These and such cruelties euen against the Christians of this kingdome by these persecuting Emperours being now knowne in Britaine there was no hope left of
truth but in such sort did it as thereby he hath purchased vnto the same the Title of Primogenita Ecclesiae the most auncient and first begotten of all the Churches in the world for that as Sabellicus hath well noted allthough Christ was preached elswhere priuately Britaine the first Kingdome in the world which publikely and generally receaued the saith of Christ in many other Nations long before yet omnium Prouinciarum prima publicitus Christi nomen recepit Of all Nations it was the first that with publike approbation of Prince and State receaued the Profession of Christian Religion Thus farre he commendeth King Lucius for the carriadge of this busines afterward insinuating first to his Readers that there were Christian Preists and Preachers heare in Britaine when King Lucius sent to Pope Eleutherius about the generall Conuersion of this kingdome and to vse his words there is no doubt to be made that at their hāds if he were not he might haue bene baptised that were the Instrumēts of his Conuersion And then he immediately thus addeth to dishonour this Noble King for this his most honorable Ambassadge But what shall I say humanitūs aliquid passus est he thought happily it would be some litle glory vnto him and a countenance also to the action to fetch them that might seeme to be the Authours of this designe from Rome the Seate of the Empire the Mistresse of the world yea and also happily the vpholders of his Crowne and Authoritie regall Thus farre this Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie all which I haue answeared before and now breifely repeate if King Lucius was or might haue bene baptised by any heare all they as I haue proued before of S. Timothie Marcellus Mansuetus and others sent hither or conuerted being cōsecrated Preists or Bishops heare by Authoritie from the Apostolike Roman See he must needs also be baptised by power from thence if he had not sent this solemne Ambassadge thither So likewise if he stayed the returne of his Ambassadours Eluan and Medwin if the Pope had sent no others hither seeing by all Antiquities these were but Cathecumens and not baptised when they were sent to Rome but there perfectly instructed baptised and cōsecrated the one a Priest the other a Preist and Bishop if these or eyther of them baptised him and his people if they alone had bene able to performe so generall and greate a worke it had bene done by the power of the Pope of Rome who consecrated them and by Authoritie sent them hither to that end 6. So if King Lucius had appealed in this busines to the Bishops of France or any Country betweene Rome and vs and if they had harkened vnto him herein without consulting with the Pope of Rome yet all they being consecrated and directed thither by his Authoritie as we haue seene before King Lucius and his subiects resolued to be Christians must become such by the labour power and warrant of the Pope of Rome And by that which is saide before by the warrant of our Protestants of the both claymed and practised supreame spirituall power of all Popes from S. Peter to this time of S. Eleutherius and of him also it is euident that this kingdome nor any other could be in such solemne and publike manner conuerted and all Ecclesiasticall matters with change of Temporall lawes be established without the warrant and approbation of the Apostolike See of Rome and Church thereof in which respect and noe other Sabellicus and others which truely call this our Britaine the eldest daughter of the Church primogemita Ecclesiae so terme it in respect of the Church of Rome our holy Mother which brought forth this Country generally and publikly to Christ before any other in the world by sending holy Preachers and Apostolike men hither which so brought it to passe to the greate honour of this Nation Eleutherius Graecia oriundus sed Neapoli Anton. Sabellicus l. 5. Ennead 7 in Italia ortus successit Soteri Cum hoc nuper dignitatem adepto Lucius Britanniae Rex per litteras egit vt se suos vellet Christianorum numero addicere Missi sunt eo Fugatius Damianus viri pietate insigni hi Regem cum tota domo populoque vniuerso Baptismi Sacramento insignauerunt sublatoque malorum daemonum cultu vera in gente pietas constituta est Sic Britannia omnium Prouinciarum prima publicitus Christi nomen recepit Where it is euident that Sabellicus this Protestant Bishops Authour giueth this dignitie to Britaine to be the eldest and first borne daughter of the Church because the Roman Church first and before all other Nations did bringe it wholy forth to Christ wholy conuerting it in which sence the King of France accompteth and stileth himselfe primogenitus Annal. Galliae in Claudio Ecclesiae the first begotten child of the Church among Kings because Stephen a King in France rather a Duke was in their opinion in the time of Claudius the Emperour conuerted to the faith of Christ by Apostolike men sent from the See of Rome And our King Iames whome our Protestants would haue to be the fourth such supreame heade of their Church in England after King Henry the eight the yoūge child King Edward the sixt and Elizabeth a woman and Queene plainely and publikly in open parlament hath thus confessed I acknowledge the Roman Church to be our Mother Church Therefore except Mother and Daughter be not correlatiues and vnseperable Britaine King Iames speach in his 1. Parlament was the Daughter hauing no elder Sister Daughter of that Church was the first borne Daughter of the Church by this prerogatiue primogenita Ecclesiae 7. And the Arguments which this Protestant Bishop would haue to accuse or condemne King Lucius of vaine glory for sending to Rome to establish Godwin Conu of Brit. supr p. 35. the Conuersion of Britaine because Rome was then the Seate of the Empire Mistresse of the world and happily vpholder of his crowne and regall Authoritie doe aduance the honour of King Lucius his zeale in Religion and Dutie to the Roman Church For if the Conuersion of Britaine in so vinuersall established order could haue bene compassed without allowance of the Pope of Rome it had bene more secure for him to haue abstayned from that Ambassadge sent vnto the Pope liuing in state of Persecution for his Christian Religion and cheife office therein by the temporall and Imperiall Rome temporall Seate of persecuting Emperours their times of conniuency onely excepted temporall Mistresse of the world temporall Vpholder or friend to the Regall crowne of Britaine so farre as it did nothing which tasted of alienation from the Roman Pagan Imperours will and dignitie with which King Lucius his professing a Religion persecuted by them and suing for establishing and confirmation thereof by the Authoritie of the Pope of Rome which aboue all other things was most distastfull to the Roman Empire and had for
consented therto The old Manuscript Manuscr Peruetustum de primo statu Landauen Ecclesiae Brittish Antiquitie of the first State of the Church of LaÌ„daffe thus recordeth it Lucius Britannorum Rex ad Eleutherium Apostolicae Sedis Papam Legatos suos scilicet Eluanum Meduinum misit implorans vt iuxta eius Ammonitionem Christianus fieret Lucius King of the Britans sent his Ambassadors Eluan and Medwne to Eleutherius Pope of the Apostolike See beseeching him that Galfrid Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 19. Antiquit. Glast Tabulis affixae Capgr in S. Patric according to his admoniton he might be made a Christian The Authour of the old Brittish History saith Lucius Epistolas suas Eleutherio Papae direxit petens vt ab eo Christianismum reciperet King Lucius directed his Epistles to Pope Eleutherius desiring to receaue Christianitie from him The old Antiquities of Glastenbury citing other Brittish Authours doe tell vs that very cridible Antiquities deliuer that Lucius King of the Britans did send to Pope Eleutherius to pray him that he would illuminate the darknes of Britaine with the light of Christian preaching Tradunt bonae credulitatis Annales quod Lucius Rex Britannorum ad Eleutherium Papam miserit oratum vt Britanniae tenebras luce Christianae Praedicationis illustraret S. Bede saith King Lucius did entreate Pope Eleutherius Bed l. 1. Eccles Hist c. 4. Theat of Brit. l. 6. Radulphus de Diceto Hist in Eleutherio an 188 Abbreuiat teÌ„p inter an 170. 180. by his letters that by his commandement he might be made a Christian obsecrans vt per eius mandatum Christianus efficeretur Dicetus in his auncient Manuscript History writeth King Lucius of Britaine obtained of Pope Eleutherius by his Epistle written vnto him to be made a Christian Ad Eleutherium Papam Lucius Rex Britanniae missa Epistola se fieri Christianum impetrat The old Authour of the Manuscript History termed Abbreuiatio Temporum if it was not the same Radulphus de Diceto hath the same words though not precisely at the same yeare wherein the copie of Dicetus in the Kings Library as our Theater Protestants cite him but as I haue alledged him Marianus Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. an 177. Florent Wigor Chron. an 162. 184. Sigebert GeÌ„bl Chronogr in Regno Britan. Matth. Westm an gratiae 185. saith the very same also Lucius Britanniae Rex ab Eleutherio Papa per Epistolam Christianum se fieri impetrat Florentius wigorniensis writeth in the same words Sigibertus saith King Lucius request was the cause that the Britans receaued the Mysteries of Christian Religion by the Legats of Pope Eleutherius Britanni instantia Lucij Britanniarum Regis per Legatos Eleutherij Papae Mysteria Christianitatis perceperuÌ„t Matthew of Westminster giueth the like testimony to this petition of King Lucius to Pope Eleutherius Lucius Britannorum Rex ad Papam Eleutherium Epistolas direxit petens ab eo vt Christianus efficeretur Henry Archdeacon of Huntington saith When Eleutherius was Pope of Rome Lucius King of the Britains sent an Epistle vnto him beseeching him that by his commandement Henricus Huntingt Hist l. 1. in Marco Antonino Vero Aurelio Lucio CoÌ„modo Harding Cronicle in King Lucius c. 51. f. 43. Manuscr Antiq. de Vita S. Dubtitij Io. Capgrauius Catal. in eod he might be made à Christian Cum Eleutherius Pontificatui Romanae Ecclesiae praeesset misit ad eum Lucius Britanniarum Rex Epistolam obsecrans vt per eius maÌ„datum Christianus efficeretur Harding saith this was done at the supplication of Lucius The old Manuscript of the life of S. Dubritius which Capgraue and others followe witnesseth that King Lucius sent two Ambassadors Eluan and Medwine to Pope Eleutherius that he might be made a Christian according to his direction Lucius Britannorum Rex ad Eleutherium Papam Legatos misit stilicet Eluanum Meduinum vt iuxta eius ammonitionem Christianus fieret And in the life of S. Helen the Empresse our Country woman Lucius Epistolas Eleutherio Papae humiliter direxit petens vt ab eo fidem Christianam recicipere mereretur King Lucius did humbly direct Epistles to Pope Eleutherius desiring that he might be thought worthie to receaue the Christian faith from him The like hath Ado Lucius Britannorum Rex missa ad Eleutherium Romae Episcopum Epistolà vt Christianus efficeretur petijt Many others and they auncient Catholike writers of greate credet there be both of this and other M. S. in Vita S. Helenae Et Capgrau in ead Nations which thus confidently for most certaine deliuer this History vnto vs which for auoiding tediousnes I omit as I might haue ouerpassed many of these but to shew to my Readers that the mistakings of some Scribes before remembred and reconciled about times and Titles doe nothing hinder Ado in Chron. inter an 163. 181. the vndoubted and vnquestionable truth of the Relation hereof That the generall Conuersion of this kingdome to Christ was happily brought to passe in the time of Pope Eleutherius by his direction warrant and Papall Authoritie 3. For confirmation whereof by all manner of Antiquaries euen our Protestants most aduerse to the prerogatiues of the holy Apostolike Roman See they generally consent vnto it in this Order Matthias Flaccus Illiricus Ioannes Vuigandus Matthaeus Index and Basilius Faber the Magdeburgian Protestant Historians haue thus of this matter Lucius ad Eleutherium Romanae Ecclesiae Centur. 2. cap. 2. col 8. Episcopum Eluanum Meduuinum Britannos doctrina praestantes mittit rogat vt inde Doctores quosdam accipiat qui Christianam Religionem in suo Regno abolito toto Ethnichismo instaurent King Lucius of Britaine sent two excellently learned Britans Eluanus and Meduuinus to Eleutherius Bishop of the Church of Rome and desired him that he might receaue some Doctours from thence that might establish Christian Religion in his kingdome and abolish Heathen superstition out of it And they alledge Gildas Albanius that this King was addicted to Christian Religion euen from the beginnig of his Reigne Non erat omnino iniquus Lucius Christianorum Religioni statim initio sui Imperijmouebatur enim nonnihil miraculis illustribus quae à Christianis in testimonium ornamentum suae doctrinae passim edebantur vt Gildas Albanius in libro de victoria Aurelij Ambrosij refert A Protestant Bishop of England whome these Magdeburgians cite and follow writeth in like manner cum Io. Bal. l. de Scriptor Brit. cent 1. in Lucio Eluano Meduuino audisset per â—â—esaris Legatos Trebellium Pertinacem Romanorum illustres aliquot quiescente Persecutione Christianam Religionem admisisse statim per eruditos Britannos Eluanum Meduuinum ad Eleutherium Romanorum Pontisicem misit ac scripsit pro suscipiendo Baptismo Epistolam When King Lucius vnderstood by the Emperours
these Ambassadors of King Lucius to be a Bishop but speake generally of the Roman Legats Damianus and Fugatianus presentlâ— sent hither from Pope Eleutherius with others to be Instruments in performing this greate designment S. Gildas Nennius S. Bede Marianus Florentius wigorniensis Ethelwerdus Matthew Westminster WilliaÌ„ Malmesburie HeÌ„ry of HuntingtoÌ„ Radulphus de Diceto Martinus Harding Ado Platina with others writing of this Ambassadge of King Lucius and S. Eleutherius sending his Legats hither about the effecting our Kings request are silent of this consecrating and sending Eluanus Meduuinus hither againe at this time or after in such manner as the others write And the Roman Antiquities of this matter which Baronius termeth the auncientest of King Lucius Acts vetustiora de Lucio monumenta Monum Vet. apud Baron To. 2. Annal. an 183. though they say King Lucius sent these two Ambassadors Eluanus and Meduuinus to Pope Eleutherius about the CoÌ„uersion of Britaine yet they onely testifie that King Lucius his suite was to haue it effected by Pope Eleutherius and such as he should thinke fittest to vndertake that labour how he therevpon sent Fugatius and Donatianus otherwise called Damianus to effect it as they did neuer naming further Eluanus or Meduuinus Agent herein Lucius Legationem misit per Eluanum MeduuinuÌ„ Britannos rogans per eos Eleutherum vt per se suosque ministros ad Christianam Religionem suscipiendam aditum patefaceret quod obtinuit Nam Idem pontifex Fugatium Donatianum aliter Damianum in Britanniam misit And diuers of our Protestants which relate Magdeb. cent 2. col 8. Io. Funccius l. 6. commeÌ„tar in Chronol ad An. 178. Ioan. Bal. li. de Scritp Brit. ceÌ„t 1. in Lucio Eluano Meduuino Idem l. de vitis Pontif. Rom. in Eleuth Rob. Barns l. de Pontif. Rom. in Eleutherio Godwin Conu of Britaine p. 21. this Historie make no memory therein of Pope Eleutherius his consecrating and sending Eluanus and Meduuinus hither such be the Magdeburgian writers Funccius Barns and their Bishop Bale allthough in his booke of writers dedicated to King Edward the sixt he expressely handleth this matter both in King Lucius Eluanus and Meduuinus and there speaketh of these men sent to Eleutherius at Rome yet he is silent of their consecration there seeming to thinke they were consecratd in Britaine before their going to Rome per Apostolicos viros in Christo renati in dispensandis Dei ministerijs inter primos haberentur And in his Booke of the liues of Popes writen after he speaketh not of them at all when he handleth this matter in Pope Eleutherius And an other 4. Protestant Bishop and Antiquary though he holdeth with them that say Pope Eleutherius made Eluanus a Bishop and sent both him and Meduuinus hither yet he addeth by most it is affirmed how that Eleutherius sent with these two before named S. EluaÌ„ and Medwin two other to order the state of the Church who had the honour of performing that office The one of them is called by some Damianus by others Duuanus and by others againe Deruianus Dimianus Diuianus and Donatianus the other is sometimes termed Faganus and sometimes Fugatius And the other last cited Protestant Bishop confirmeth Bal. sup in Lucio Eluan Meduuino Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 5. Stowe Hist Howes An. 179. in Lucius Io. Goscelin Hist Manuscr de Archiep. CaÌ„t. in Lucio Holinsh. Hist of England l. 4. c. 19. this telling vs all things were ordered by those two Legats of Pope Eleutherius 3. This is sufficiently yeelded vnto by their first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury and by most as the other hath before acknowledgde And Goscelin in his Manuscript History of the Archbishops of Canterbury relating this History of King Lucius sending Eluanus and Meduuinus is silent of any consecration or mission they receaued at Rome but asscribeth the ordering of all Ecclesiasticall matters heare to the Legats of Pope Eleutherius Fugatius vna cum Damiano â—uc remissus Christianam Religionem in Regno instaurant tota Ethnicismo abolito solidè constituunt Holinshed in his History of England is also silent in this consecration of our Ambassadors onely saying of them King Lucius sent vnto Eleutherius Bishop of Rome two learned men of the Brittish Nation â—â—â—an and Medwine requiring him to send some such Ministers as might instruct him and his people in the true faith more plentifully and to Baptize them according to the Rules of Christian Religion Heareupon were sent from the said Eleutherius two godly learned men the one named Fugatius and the other Damianus How they performed this chardge committed vnto them by Pope Eleutherius in the opinion of this ProtestaÌ„t he shall with others testifie when I come to entreate of their proceedings heare Our Protestant Authours of the Theater of greate Britaine relying much vpon the Authoritie of the Manuscript History of Radulphus de Diceto sometime Deane of S. Pauls Church Theater of great Brit. l. 6. in London in the Kings library as they cite him must be of the same minde that the chardge of this greate busines was committed by Pope Eleutherius to his Legats Faganus and Damianus for he writeth so and that all things heare Radulph de Diceto in Manuscr Hist inter ann 170. 180. Io. Leland in assert Arthurij Priseus defens Hist Brit. p. 73. 74. Selden Analect c. 6. Whitg defens of the Answere p. 323. Foxe To. 1. f. 146. Mason l. 2. c. 3. p. 52. 55. Godwin Catal. of Bishops of Yorke â—n Panlinus 1. Winchester 1. were setled by their Legatine Authoritie Leland in his Defence of King Authour and Sir Ihon Prise of the Brittish History affirmeth the like citing diuers others for warrant M. Selden relateth this matter as the others haue done before that King Lucius craued the direction assistance of Pope Eleutherius herein Pontificem Romanum qui tunc fuit Eleutherium vt cum suis Christiano nomine obsignaretur mandatis literis consuluit And he sent Fugatius and Damianus very learned and holy men to conuert this Country Fugatium Damianum imprimis doctos insignisque pietatis viros misit So write their two Archbishops white gift and Abbots M. Foxe Francis Mason And that ProtestaÌ„t Bishop himselfe who before would not haue this so vndoubted a truth as these his fellowes in Religion haue made it when afterwards he came to sounder Iudgment and better reflected vpon this History and grounds thereof maketh it a veritie vndeniable in this manner It cannot be denyed but Eleutherius Bishop of Rome at the request of Lucius then King of Britaine sent Damianus Faganus and other learned Preachers to sowe the seed of the Ghospell heare And in other places proueth from Antiquities that these Legats of Pope Eleutherius exercised Apostolike Legatine Power by Commission from that holy Pope in this kingdome 4. And of this their Power Commission from
that Antiquitie testifieth that he found this Legatine power of S. Faganus and Damianus with effects thereof in other writings of the Britans betweene their time and his Iâ—â—â—riptis recentioribus inueni quod sanctus Phaganus Deruuianus ab Eleutheâ—â—o Papa qui eos miserat decem annos Indulgentiae impetrarunt Nennius writeth as the extant Copies of Nennius Hist Manuscr Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 4. in Martyrol 8. cal Iunij Ethelwerd chronic in Eleuther Marian. Scot. l. 2. â—tat 6. an 177. Florent Wigor in Chronic. ann 162. vel 184. Martin Pol. supput an 188. in Eleut S. Gildas before that Christian Religion was setled heare by the Legats of the Pope of Rome Missa Legatione a Papa Romano S. Bede in diuers places affirmeth that Christianitie was planted heare by Pope Eleutherius commande or Authoritie and this was King Lucius suite vt per eius mandatum Christianus fieret effectum piae postulationis consecutus est Ethelwerdus saith it was done by the Legats and letters of Pope Eleutherius to King Lucius Eleutherius beatissimus Christi famulus per Nuncium literas Lucium adijt Insulae Regem Marianus saith King Lucius obtained it of Pope Eleutherius Lucius Britanniae Rex ab Eleutherio Papa per Epistolam Christianum se fieri impetrat Florentius Wigorniensis hath the same words Martinus relateth it by Fuganus and Damianus hauing Mission or Commission from Pope Eleutherius Papa misit duos religiosos viros videlicet Fuganum Damianum qui Regem populum Baptizarent Radulphus de Diceto in his Manuscript Historie reporteth King Lucius petitioninge to Pope Eleutherius about this busines the Pope sent Faganus and Diuuanus hither and they affected it Ad Eleutherium Lucius Rex Radulphus de Diceto in Manuscr Hist abbreu Chronic. inter an 170. 180. Henricus Huntingt Hist l. 1. in Marco Antonino Vero. Manuscrip Hist de Romesey Princ. Insula isâ—a qâ—â— nunc Anglia Gulielm Malm. l. de Antiquit. caeâ—obij Glaston Caxton Hâ—st part 4. in King Lucius Galfr. Monum Hist l. 4. c. 19. 20. Matth. Westm an 185 186 Huâ—ting Chronic. c. 31. f. 4â— Britanniae missa Epistola se sieri Christianum impetrat Eleuther ergo misit Faganum Diuuanum qui Regem Lucium baptizauerunt Henrie of Huntington his phrase is that it was done by Pope Eleutherius commandement Per Eleutherij Papae mandatum The old Manuscript History of Romesey saith King Lucius did humbly entreate Pope Eleutherius by an Epistle that he would send him faithfull Doctors to Baptise him and his Nation and he obtained his suite Rex Britannorum Lucius sanctum Eleutherium tunc temporis Papam per Epistolam suppliciter expetiuit gratanter obtinuit quatenus fideles Doctores destinaret qui se ac gentem suam in Christo regenerarent William of Malmesbury in his Manuscript Antiquities of Glastenbury relateth that these Legats Phaganus and Deruianus came into Britaine to preach the Ghospell haue preached Baptized through all the Iland Phaganus Deruianus venerunt in Britanniam ad praedicandum EuangeliuÌ„ Baptizantes praedicantes vniuersam Insulam peragrantes The old English Chronicle published by Caxton asscribeth the whole managing of these affaires to the Legats of Pope Eleutherius The Brittish History also the Monke of Westminster and Harding are most manifest for these Legats and Commissioners of Pope Eleutherius to haue directed all these affaires by that Popes Authoritie 7. Thus we haue proued by Authorities the high Apostolike Legatine Power which the holy Pope Eleutherius communicated to these his learned and renowned Legats and Commissioners Faganus and Damianus for the Conuersion of this kingdome this Power being thus granted and so many Episcopall Acts in consecrating Bishops Preists and other Clergie men and These Legats of Pope Eleutherius were Bishops others proper to that highest function being to be exercised heare as in all other Nations in such a state and condition and which none but Bishops could performe and these worthie Founders of our Church performed heare by all Antiquities we must needs conclude they were consecrated Bishops by such Apostolike Catholike manner as I haue before related Therefore I can but maruayle how the present Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury Directour of M. Francis Mason and his scribe were no better directed then to Franc. Mason Pref. to his Books of Consecr l. 2. c. 3. p. 55. 56. write from Rome there came two Fugatius and Damianus but we cannot learne that eyther of them was a Bishop Which is too weake a saying of an Archbishop or any writer directed by such a man For so many Episcopall Acts which by all writers they effected were lessons plaine enough to learne that they were endowed with Episcopall Order and power to doe such things and so must needs be Bishops And if we must seeke them Maisters expressely to call them so the old Brittish History calleth them expressely Antistites Bishops Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. l. 4. c. 20. Pont. Virun Hist l. 4. in fine Matth. Westm Anno gratiae 186 Godwin Cat. of Bishops in Wincester pag. 207. edit an 1615. so doth Virunnius And Matthew of Westminster naming them the blessed Bishops Faganus and Deruuianus bâ—ati Antistites Faganus Deruuianus And to omitt others that Protestant Bishop which before was most backward in these things produceth an old Manuscript testifying they were Bishops and exercised the holy offices of that Function The Cathedrall Church of Winchester saith he as the same Authour of an old Manuscript saith wash allowed and dedicated vnto the honour of our Sauiour October 29. 189. by Faganus and Damianus Bishops And diuers forrayne Historians especially of France witnesse that the cheife suite of King Lucius was for such hauing otherwise of his owne Nation many Preists and Preachers of the Christian Religion Mere des Histoires Chroniques de France l. 1. pag. 91. an 182. Alan Bouchard in Annales de Bretaigne l. 1. fol. 19. p. 2. Many Christians say these Authours being baptised and preaching the faith in Britaine King Lucius sendeth to Pope Eleutherius vn Ambassadeur an Ambassadour to make suit to him to send Prelats of his Church to instruct and baptize him And assure vs the cheife of these were Damianus and Faganus exercising Episcopall Function heare And so according to their high calling and dignitie and as the holy Popes before euen from S. Peter had practised and ordayned these holy Bishops before had their sacred Preists Deacons and other Many other Bishops employed by the Popes authoritie in this holy works Clergie men to assist them And the case and condition of so lardge Dominions as Britaine comprehended to be conuerted required diuers other both Preists and Bishops were sent by Pope Eleutherius with them to be workemen in this happy haruest And their names were diligently preserued and left to Posteritie in our Primatiue Church and among
21. Pag. 20. the Church who had the honour of performing that office Doth that make no obligation which he plainely with S. Bede and others thus confesseth Eleutherius a holy man sitting Bishop of the RomaÌ„ Church Lucius a King of the Britans writ vnto him his letters praying that by his appointment and direction he might be made a Christian And presently he obtayned the effect of his godly desire Or how will this man persuade vs that these Legats did not vnderstand our languadge and so preached not themselues being strangers but committed that office especially to Eluan and Medwin And Pope Eleutherius appointed Meduinus S. Eluanus and Mâ—dwinus with other Brittish Preists learned Clâ—â—â—gymen asâ—ist them a Doctour or teacher and saith with his fellowes in Religion Parker Bale and Leland as he glosseth them That Medwin was by birth a Dutchman and thereby as vnfit a Preacher to Britans as the Italian Legats were 3. But we are assured by better Authoritie and Antiquitie then this man can shew vs to the contrary that both our King his Nobles and all the cheifest heare of the Britans at that time vnderstood the Latine Roman tongue Our Antiquaries of Cambridge and others proue vnto vs that there was an Imperiall Constitution decreed and receaued heare in these times that euery man that would or should beare office must learne the Latine tongue Institutum fuit vt qui Magistratum gerere vellet Latinam linguam disceret And long Io. Caius in Hist Cantabrig p. 19. before this time the Latine tongue was so vsuall in this Nation as these Protestants tell vs that the Romans Latine songes were sent hither and sunge heare euen to the vulgar audience And of this Martiall the Poet speaketh when he saith his songes and Poems were sunge in Britaine Dicitur nostros cantare Britannia versus Matth. Parker Antiq. Britan. in Claudia Io. Bal. lib. de Scriptor cent 1. in Claud. Martial in Epigr. Theater of great Brit. l. 6. Therefore these Latine songes being sent from Rome to our Brittans heare as these Protestants write to be sunge heard both the singers and heares of them must needs be said to haue vnderstood that languadge of the Romans in which they were penned by the Poet. So we need not seeke any further for Auditours to vnderstand the preaching of these Roman Legats though in the Latine tongue when we haue founde allready the King himselfe all his Nobles and officers in Authoritie and hauing command all Schollars in our Vniuersities or Schooles besides others by probable Iudgment without number which vnderstood them preaching persuading reasoning disputing instructing or catechizing in that speach And we may with strong reason from hence informe and assure our selues that this so vsuall and allmost common knowledge heare of the Latine tongue the naturall languadge in Rome from whence so many Apostolike Preachers were sent into these parts was a greate help and furtherance to that so speedy Conuersion of this kingdome which otherwise to haue bene effected as it is deliuered in our Histories may iustly be termed miraculous And allthough both the King and very many of his Nobles learned Druids and others were eyther actually conuerted or conuicted in Iudgment of the vndoubted truth of Christian Religion and falsehood of their Pagan superstitions before the comming of these Legats hither or King Lucius sent for them to Rome as I haue shewed before Yet no small number and of the learned among them still continuing in their old errours and the Christian Clergie then in Britaine neyther being so greate or learned in that first Age and Infancie of our Church that it was able to conuert so many millions which still professed Paganisme in this kingdome if our Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie could or might haue bene ordered and setled without the Popes allowance and Authoritie which allmost euery Chapter in this Historie disproueth yet we must needs acknowledge our selues obliged and very much in dutie obliged to the Apostolike See of Rome for sending vnto vs so learned reuerend and holy Pastors as all Histories confesse them to haue bene to deliuer vs so happily from that most damnable infernall darknes wherewith we were blinded and without such spirituall Phisitians help and cure desperately and irrecouerably ouerwhelmed infected and diseased at that time Therefore these Renowned and in all respects most honorable Legats knowing well what chardge Power and trust was committed vnto them by the Popes Authoritie and our Kings entreatie and perfectly informed heare of the state and necessitie of this kingdome in spirituall affaires presently disposed themselues and the whole Christian Clergie heare vnder them for the most speedy and perfect recouery and expelling the venime from so many allmost deadly poysoned soules in Britaine And the theifest places in Britaine where this infection principally did reigne and was fostered and from them dispersed into all the other parts and members of the bodie of this kingdome next vnto the Court of the King now conuerted being our auncient Schooles or Vniuersities and cheife Residences of the principall Pagan Idolatrous Preists Flamens and Archflamens in the most auncient and commanding Cities of this Nation they disposed and diuided themselues our Cleargie to stop these springs and fountains of that foule ouerflowing streame 4. How they preuayled in our old Brittish Vinnersities or Schooles in confouÌ„ding the Pagan Philosophers and conuerting them their followers and Disciples to the Christian faith we may take some notice by that which the Antiquaries of Cambridge propose vnto vs performed by them in their Vniuersitie where they say they after long dispute with their Philosophers they Io. Caius Hist Cantabr p. 35. conuerted them all to Christ and baptised both them and three thousand others there in one day Cantabrigiam venerunt vt fertur vbi postquam multum The Schollers of Cambridge now generally conuerted and 3000. other Britans there Baptized in one day varièque cum Philosophis disputatum est baptizarunt vno die Philosophos omnes tria hominum millia And though they doe not deliuer the names of their Authours for this Relation yet they doe sufficiently expresse that they found this narration of the disputing with these Cambridge Philosophers and the Baptising both of them and so many thousands at one time there testified by diuers Antiquities for they say expressely that some asscribe it to EluaÌ„ and Medwine after their returne froÌ„ Rome and Baptisme of King Lucius and by others to the Legats of Pope Eleutherius secundum quosdam qui ista ad Faganum Damianum seu Fugatium Deruuianum Eleutherij Nuncios referunt And record it done in the same yeare they came into Britaine Which they hold to haue bene the 178. of Christ id actum fuit anno Domini 178. And allthough these men stand as much as Antiquities doe warrant them for the honour and prioritie of their Vniuersitie yet in this place they doe not auouch
was baptized his subiects followed his example Matth. Westm in such order that in a short time there was not heare any Infidell to be found Quod cum factum fuisset concurrerunt ad Baptismum Nationes diuersae exemplum Regis sequentes ita vt in breui nullus inueniretur Infidelis Hartmannus Schedel reporteth Hartni Scedel Chron. Chronic. f. 115. p. 2. Epist S. Patricij apud Capgrau in vita eius Leland assert Arthurij Antiq. Glast Scriptor vitae S. Helenae apud Capgrau in Catalog as others before that these Legats baptized the King and his people Regem ipsum ac populum The Historicall Relation of S. Patrike commonly called his Epistle witnesseth that they conuerted both the King people trauailing quite through Britaine Phaganus Deruianus Regem cum suo populo ad fidem conuerterunt peragrantes Britanniam The old Authour that wrote S. Helen her life recordeth how vpon the Baptisme of King Lucius all the people of the whole Nation presently flocked together to be instructed in the faith of Christ and were baptized Nec mora concurrentes vndique totius Nationis populi Regis exemplum insequuntur eodemque salutari lauachro mun dati caelesti Regno restituuntur Harding thus setteth it downe in his olde verses Eleuthery the first at supplication Harding Chron. c. 51. f. 43. Of Lucius sent him two holy menne That called wer Faggan and Duuyen That baptized him and all his Realme throughoute With hertes glad and laboure deuoute Sigebertus saieth generally of the Britans without restriction that they Sigebert Chron. in Regno BritaÌ„norum receaued Christianitie by the Legats of Pope Eleutherius sent at the request of their King Lucius Britanni instantia Lucij Britanniarum Regis per Legatos Eleutherij Papae Mysteria Christianitatis perceperunt Walterus Rollwink in his Fasciculus writeth that Fuganus and Damianus the Legats of Pope Eleutherius baptized both King Lucius and his people who vpon the solemne Baptisme of their King submitted themselues to Christian Religion Eleutherius Walter Rollw in Fascicul teÌ„p an 184. misit Legatos Lucio Regi Britonum qui eum cum populo suo baptizarunt Solemniter Rege Lucio baptizato subiectus populus eius exemplo fidei colla submisit pacificè THE XVII CHAPTER HOW IN BRITAINE THESE HOLY LEGATS placed Archbishops and Bishops in our Cyties Archbishops in the places of Archflamens and Bishops for Flamens And how by all writers such dignities were among the auncient Pagans both in Britaine and other Nations 1. WHEN the Ecclesiasticall affaires of Britaine had thus prosperously proceeded that the King and all his Nobilitie were become Christians as Gildas Nennius the Antiquities of Landaffe and others after them testifie Rex cum vniuersis Britanniae Regulis Baptismum susceperunt And as an other Copie of Gildas agreeing with Nennius readeth Lucius Britannicus Rex cum vniuersis Regulis totius Britanniae Baptismum susceperunt And in the Antiquities of Landaffe Lucius totius Britanniae Primates Baptismum susceperunt And all Scholes Cities Druids Teachers and Schollers of Idolatrie were thus conuerted to Christ as all our Antiquaries Catholiks and Protestants haue deliuered so that all both Rulers and subiects both temporall and such as were then called spirituall had now embraced that Religion and worship of God which as it was diametrically as it were repugnant to the superstions of the Gentils in Britaine about their Idols termed Gods so it vtterly condemned many of their barbarous and prophaine customs and obseruations in meerely ciuill and human affaires and proceedings as I haue in very many things intollerable to be practized or permitted giuen Instance before Therefore as the state of Religion and reueâ—ence to God was now changed and onely heare wanted an externall Authoritatiue setling of an Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie of Bishops Preists Cleargie men to gouerne in Religion and places or Churches for professing and publike practise of the same which were now to be prouided by these holy Legats so King Lucius as the Vicar of Christ in this kingdome in temporall things as S. Eleutherius stileth him in his Epistle about this busines wrote vnto that holy Pope for his direction also in this greate affaire of changing his temporall Lawes to make all sure that nothing should be receaued and established heare either concerning the dutie and office of man to God or man to man one towards an other but what should haue direction or allowance Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 26. The Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie of Archbishops Bishops Preists and other Clergy men now setled heare by the Popes authoritie from the See Apostolike of Rome Of this second I will speake when I haue in some manner finished or deliuered the first the setling or founding our Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie and gouernement in such affaires 2. That these Roman Legats did presently vppon our Conuersion appoint the Sees of Bishops and Archbishops according to the place and number of the Flamens and Archflamens of the Pagans is so generally receaued for an vndeniable truth in Antiquities as a Protestant Bishop singularly excepting one other of his profession heare naming him that he perceiueth not any that haue gainesaid it before Maister Doctor Sutcliffe But contrariwise diuers both auncient and learned are to be found that haue partly broached it and partly applauded the same And yet this bold faced man against all learned Antiquitie in his owne confession pleaseth to call it a deuise so childish and ridiculous as he cannot but wonder that any man of Learning and Iudgment should approue it And bringeth no more reason then he doth Authoritie for this his singularitie Onely he saith that Fenestella which directly teacheth this dignitie of Archflamens among the Gentils is not the auncient Fenestella which was in the time of Tiberius the Emperour but a man of later time then that which Fenestella printed published by the ProtestaÌ„ts of Basile may not be so shuffled ouer vpon the bare word of one Protestant of England against all his Brethren in Basile where by their Authoritie the booke was printed and published for a true auncient Fenestella And it is a strange conceite of his to be vttered to vewe to thinke to Father this opinion first vpon Gratian as thus he doth The defendor of this conceit is Gratian whome I doubt not we may accompt the first Authour of the same For I haue proued in the first chapter of this Age at lardge both by Catholiks and Protestants that diuers lyuing and writing in the time of the Apostles were of this opinion and proued it by the practise of the Apostles themselues which appointed Primats for those cheife Cities of Prouinces where in the time of the Gentils their Archflamens were resident and Ruled and gaue order this vsadge should be obserued by Posteritie And this Protestant Bishop contradicteth himselfe in this matter for first making Gratian Authour heareof presently he thus addeth of him True
it is that hauing first deliuered it as his owne opinion in one Godwin supr p. 27. place afterwards he citeth for the same Clement a Pope wherein either he abuseth vs in citing that which neuer was written or himselfe is abused by some couÌ„terfeit Clement Therefore whether this Clement be counterfeit or no this Protestant must needs be a counterfeit for if this ClemeÌ„t were a counterfeit he was couÌ„terfeited long before Gratians time being cited by him as auncient and so the auncient counterfeiter of Clement must needs broach this opinion before Gratian. But except the auncient Popes Anacletus Anicetus Stephen the first Lucius S. Leo the second S. Marianus Scotus and Florentius Wigorniensis Cap. 1. supr our learned Countrimen all before Gratian were deceaued are counterfeitors this was the true Clement Disciple of S. Peter and so they cite and approue him euen in this matter they confirme that not onely S. Clement but S. Peter the Apostle thus both practized and ordained and how in the time of the Pagans there were Archflamens and they were cheife ouer the other Flamens as Patriarks and Primats be ouer Bishops in the Lawe of Christ 3. And if this man had trauailed no further into Antiquities then those of this Nation he might haue found both Archflamens in the Pagans time heare in Britaine and that the Legats of Pope Eleutherius did constitute and ordaiâ—e Archbishops in their places and this affirmed by Authoritie more Abbas Spanheymens l. de Script in Sigeberto Gembl Bal. l. de Script cent 2. in Henric. HuÌ„tingt Henric. Huntin Histor lib. 1. in Prologo Hist auncient then Gratian was For both Sigebertus GeÌ„blacensis Henricus Huntingtoniensis and others which wrote before Gratian doe take often and expresse notice of our Brittish Historie in which we reade of this matter in these words fuerunt tunc in Britannia octo viginti Flamines nec non tres Archiflamines quorum potestati caeteri Iudices morum atque phanatici submittebantur Hos etiam ex praecepto Apostolici Idololatriae eripuerunt vhi erant Flamines Episcopos vbi erant Archiflamines Archiepiscopos posuerunt Sedes autem Archiflaminum in tribus nobilioribus ciuitatibus fuerant Londonijs videlicet atque Eboraci in vrbe Legionum quam super Oscam fluuium in Glamorgantia veteres muri aedificia sitam fuisse testantur There were then in the time of King Three Archbishops placed heare for the â— ArchflameÌ„s in London Yorke and Caerlegion Lucius 28. Flamens and 3. Archflamens to whose power other Iudges were subiect These by the commande of the Pope his Legats deliuered from Idolatrie and where there were Flamens they placed Bishops and where there were Archflamens they placed Archbishops The Seates of the Archflamens were in the three most Noble Cyties London Yorke and the Cytie of Legions which the old walles and buldings doe witnesse to haue bene vpon the Ryuer Oske in Glamorgantia Hitherto this old Brittish Historie which is older then Gratian by so many yeares as were betweene the end and writing thereof at the death of Gadwallader the last King of the Btitans where it endeth about the yeare of Christs Natiuitie 689. or 690. by Sigebertus and others computation when the Brittish Authour thereof composed it and the writing of Gratian aboue 400. yeares after And Sigebertus who endeth his Chronicle in the yeare 1112. and then dyed as his Continuator there noteth Sigebertus Gemblacensis Monachus Descriptor praecedentium Continuatâ—r Sigebertiin Chron. an 1112. Sigebertus GeÌ„blacens initio Chronici c. de Regno Britannorum in hoc libro temporum obijt cui nos illa quae sequuntur fideli narratione subiecimus is a sufficient witnes euen in the beginning of his History that this Brittish History then was an old History narrat antiqua Britannorum Historia and vsually and cheifely citeth and followeth it for the Brittish affaires And Henry of Huntington who by Baleus and others dyed before Gratian had written was well acquainted with this Historye and wrote a Booke of the Kings of the Britans yet extant in the publike Library of Cambridge and so conformable to the Brittish History that our Protestants which published his workes thereby excuse themselues for not publishing that his worke because there is nothing in it but what is written by S. Bede and Geffery of Monmouth more at lardge quia nihil noui affert quod non in Beda Monemuthensi plenius Protestantium Annotatio inter librum 7. 8. Histor Henrici Huntingtoniensis Ponticus Virun Hist Brit. l. 6. in fine Ciacon 〈◊〉 Rossus BostoÌ„ apud Godwin in Assaph Bal. l. de Script cent 2. in Galfrid Ar. Notatio in Manusc exempl Cantab. Io. Bal. l. de Scrip. Brit. cent 2. in Waltero Caleno reperiatur And Geffery Archdeacon of Monmouth when he translated this Booke out of the Brittish into the Latine tongue and after Bishop of Assaph and Cardinall of the Church of Rome as Virunnius Ciaconius Leland Rosseus Bostonus the Protestant Bishop Bale and others say was an excellent Historian Historicus egregius and as the note vpon the olde Manuscript Copie thereof in Cambridge witnesseth translated it most truely simplicissime transtulit And this Booke was brought out of litle Britaine by Walter Calenus Archdeacon of Oxford a Britaine by birth a man most famous for learning as our Authours say and the Booke was then he dying in the yeare of Christ 1120. anno Incarnati filij Dei 1120. a most old Booke vetustissimum Britannici sermonis Codicem written aboue 400. yeares before per quadringentos eo amplius annos From which date vnto his time the same Archdeacon of Oxoford continued the Brittish History cloquently non incleganti sermone protraxit Britannorum Annales 4. So we euidently perceaue that we can hardly finde either more auncient or credible Authoritie for any Historicall truth in our Brittish Antiquities then for this For the Authour both was a Britan and wrote in that Languadge and the last passadges thereof written allmost a thowsand yeares since The Agents and Instruments of the translation thereof both Britans and the best learned and greatest Historians of that time this Bookew preserued by the Britans of Armorica or litle Britaine in France driuen thither by the Infidell Saxons with their Antiquities and other Ritches most pretious vnto them And so the former parts of this Booke wherein the Historie of these Archflamens is contained carrieth sufficient Argument of a farre more auncient date Which the Authour himselfe both in the Copie which is printed and that which Virunnius did epitomate and was neuer printed as the note vpon it testifieth doth witnesse for he expressely citeth Gildas for this Historie And Ponticus Virunnius seemeth to make Gildâ—s Authour of that part of this Booke For thus he writeth â—orum noâ—â—na Aâ—â—us in libro reperiuntur quem alter Gildas de victoria Aurelij Ambrosij inscripsit The names
hauing three sonnes Locrinus Albanact and Camber did at his death diuide the IlaÌ„d into three parts or Prouinces Loegria now England to Locrinus his eldest sonne Albania Scotland to Albanact the second and Cambria Wales to Camber the youngest Locrino primoginito dedit illam partem quae quondam Loegria nunc vero Anglia nominatur Albanacto filio natu secundo dedit Albaniam quae nunc Scotia vocitatur Cambro vero tertio filio dedit Cambriam quae modo wallia nominatur reseruata Locrino Regia dignitate This might suffice for this busines for being testified with so many domesticall and forreine priuate and publike witnesses that this Tripartited diuision was heare from the beginning and first name of Britaine we must needs for euery seuerall part and Prouince assigne a seuerall gouernment and order therein as their Rulers and Gouernours were diuers and distinct 2. But our Antiquities carry vs further and informe not onely that London Yorke and Caerlegion were the seuerall cheife Cities in this diuision but the Kings which founded them for such ordayned them likewise to be the Seats and Residences of three seuerall Archiflamens or Protoflamens For the glory and Noblenes of London therevpon named Augusta I haue spokeÌ„ before and as it is the common opinion in Antiquities that it is the most auncient Citie of this Iland builded by Brutus as not onely the Brittish Historie Galfridus Virunnius and our English Antiquaries after them but Gildas Sigebertus and others sufficiently witnes and except M. Stowe is deceaued in his Authours Aethicus an old Pagan Philosopher testifieth no lesse affirming that Brutus named this kingdome Brutannia And Ihon Harding in his plaine verse with others recordeth how he there from the very beginning instituted an Archflamens Seate And Troynouant he made full especially An Archflaume his Sâ—e Cathedrall certayne A temple thereof Apolyne to optaine By Troian Lawe This is commonly written to haue bene 1100. yeares before Christ And it is a coÌ„mon receaved opinion among our Antiquaries that EbraÌ„cus sonne to Mempricius about 100. yeares after builded the Citie of Yorke calling it after his name Kairbranke as both Brittans and Saxons Catholiks and Protestants consent Whereas Harding and Stowe with others affirme he seated an Archflamen Harding saith Hee made a Temple in Ebranke Citie Harding Chron. c. 21. f. 22. Stowe Hist in Ebranke Of Diane where an Archflamen he sett To rule Temples as that time was his dett In the tweÌ„tith yeare of his Reigne writeth Stowe he builded Kayrbranke since by the Saxons called Euorwike now corruptly Yorke wherein he builded a Temple to Diana and sett there an Archflamen and was there buryed when he had reigned 60. yeares Thus auncient these our Historians make Archflamens in Britaine and I haue related their very words not that I thinke the name and worde Archflamen but onely their office and calling among the Gentils to be so auncient as the time assigned to our Brutus but of youÌ„ger continuance and age by diuers hundreds of yeares the word Flamen not knowne vntill the time of Numa Pompilius and taken from a kinde of attyre worne vppon their heads on Festiuall dayes yet the office of Flamen Ranulp Higed l. 1. c. 24. and Pontifex and Archflamen and summus Pontifex was allwayes the same among the Pagans 3. The Institution of the third Archflamen at Caerlegion vppon vske was of later time as also the Foundation of that Citie first builded by Belinus as the Brittish Historie Galfridus Virunnius Matthew Westm Ranulph Higeden Caxton Harding Stowe Hollinshed and to write in his words most parte of Holinshed Hist Engl. lâ—b 3. cap. 4. Galfr. Mon. l. 3. Hâ—st c. 10. Vâ—run l. 3. Matth. West aetat 5. Ranulpâ— Higeden l. 1. c. 48 all our writers haue deliuered Galfridus calleth this Citie Kaerose Virunnius nameth it Caerusc the Monke of Westm Kaerusc Higeden termeth it Caerhuth And such nake it kept vntill the comming of the Romans hither when of their Legions wintring there it was named Caerlegion as also Chester was as the same Ranulphus which liued and wrote his Historie there with others witnesseth And this Caerusc was the Metropolis of those parts And as diuers of the Authours testifie Belinus seated an Archflamen there as he also confirmed the Archflamens of London and Yorke Thus among Harding Cron. f. 29. c. 33. others Harding relateth Three Archflamens he made through all Britaine As Archbishops now in our Lawes bene There Temples all to gouerne and domaine At Troynouant one Logres to ouersene Her fals Gods to serue and to queme At Ebranke an other for Albany And at Caerleon for Cambre one soueranly So hath Stowe with others And their generall agreement is that these Stowe Hist in Belâ—n were the cheife most renowned and Metropolitan Cities in Britaine which being so amply proued and so many consenting that there were Archflamens in them all so long before the coÌ„ming of Christ lesse Authoritie then we haue for this matter might serue vs to coÌ„fesse that seeing at the abolishing of these Pagan Rulers and Rites they ought to be and were changed into so many Archbishops or Metropolitans in Christian Religion And this is so euident a truth in Histories that the Protestant Bishop himselfe which before with one onely opposed against Archflamens freely confesseth that at this time Archbishops were placed in those three Cities in Britaine and in them onely where so many haue testified and shall testifie further hereafter these Archflamens were resident Thus he writeth At what time Christian Godwin Cat. of Bishops in London 1. p. 181. edit an 1615. Râ—â—â—gion 〈◊〉 first publiâ—ly receaued in this Island there were established in the same 28. Sees or Cathearâ—â—i Churches whereof three were Archbishopricks Yorke whose Prouince was Scotland and the North of England Caerlegion now called Carlcon vpon vsk to which the Churches of Wales where subiect and lastly London that had Iurisdiction ouer the rest of England 4. Therefore this which is the cheifest matter in this busines being thus granted by all and the other so sufficiently proued I will onely add to the former for the more euidency hereof the testimonie of some few others such as eyther were before the time of Geffery of MoÌ„mouth the Translatour of the Brittish History or tooke their notice from other Authours then that History Ranulphus Higeden in his Manuscript History citeh Alfridus Beuerlacensis who by a Protestant Bishop wrote an excellent History from the beginning of the Britans and coming of Brute hither to his owne time in the Reigne of King William the Bastard allmost 100. yeares before Geffery of Monmouth could write Ab origine Britannorum ad suam aetatem vsque contexuit Historiam Io. Bal. l. de Scrip. cent 2. in Alfrid Beueâ—lacen Alfâ—idus Beuerl apud Ranulph â—â—geden l. 1. c. 52 de Episcopâ—tâ—b in lâ—bro Manusc perpulchram And writeth as Ranulphus citeth him that in the time of Lucius the first Christian
heare were now changed into Bishops and Archbishops the three ArchflameÌ„s as also the Archbishops which were ordayned in their places were at London Yorke and Caerlegion in Wales So also testifie our English Cronicles as the old English Chronicle published by Caxton Caxton Historie in King Lucius Old Manuscript Engl. Chronicle in K. Lucius Hoâ—â—â—h hist of Engâ— lib. 4. cap. 19. Stow. Howes Hist an 179. in Lucius Theater of great Britaine l. 6. Barnes in vit Pontif. Rom. in Eleuther Stowe supr Godwin Conuers of Brit. p. 26. Io. Selden Analect c. 6. Pomp. Laet. de Sacerd. Rom. c. 7. Fenestâ—â—l de Sacerd. Rom. c. 5. and thereby commonly called Caxtons Chronicle likewise doth an other more auncient English Manuscript History So testifie our Protestant Historians Raphael Holinshed Howes and Stowe the Protestant Theater writers Barnes Whitgift Bridges Barlowe and others against the Puritans and to conclude with two Protestants Stowe and Godwine the first saith it is the common opinion of the writers of that time The other as before granteth it is the Iudgment of diuers both auncient and learned and so generall that he a greate Searcher into Antiquities perceaueth not any that haue gaynesaid it before Doctour Sutcleffe And he is wholly reiected therein by such Prorestant Antiquaries as haue written since among whome M. Ihon Selden following the generall opinion of changing Flamens and Archflamens in Britaine to Bishops and Archbishops and placing the Archflamens and Archbishops in London Yorke and Caerlegion and citing both Pomponius Laetus and Fenestella addeth Quemadmodum autem Episcopis apud nos Archiepiscopi sic Flaminibus Archiflamines praeponebantur As among vs Christians Archbishops are aboue Bishops so in the Pagans Lawe were Archflamens aboue Flamens And he proueth with the rest before that although neither King Lucius nor the Roman Emperours had any command in Scotland yet these Legats submitted that Country to the Archbishop of Yorke his Iurisdiction diuisis Parochijs subiacuit Metropolitano Eboracensi Deira Albania quas magnum flumen Humbri à Loegria fecerunt And citing Polyder and Camden he addeth that in Polid. Virgil. l. 13 Hâ—st Camden â—n Brig auncient time the Archbishop of Yorke was Primate of Scotland and this was reestablished in a Prouinciall Councell heare by Hugo the Popes Legate in the time of King Henry the second Eboracensis autem Archiepiscopus in omnes Scotiae Praesules ac Antistites iure Primatus olim fungebantur Quod resancitum erat sub Henrico secuÌ„do Hugone Legato PoÌ„tificio His first Authour saith Polyd. Virgil. Angl. Hist l. 13. in Henric. 2. pag. 234. it was vrged in this Councell by Roger then Archbishop of Yorke that the Right of that See to haue Power ouer the Scottish Bishops might be restored vnto it for the Popes of Rome had euen from the beginning ordayned the Bishop of Yorke to be Primate of all Scotland and the Orchades and the rest of the Ilands Which Lawe so made the Bishops of those places had kept many yeares Agitatum est vt Rogerio Archiepiscopo Eboracensi qui id temporis eam tenebat sedem ius in Episcopos Scotiae restitueretur Quandoquidem Romani Pontificâ—s George Buc. kniâ—ht discourse of the 3. Vmuersitie c. 6. of S. Peteâ—s in Cornehill i am inde ab initio sanxerant ipsum Eboracensem Antistitem totius quoque Scotiae atque Orchadum caeterarumque Insularum Primatem Quam sanè datam legem eorum locorum Episcopi per multos deinde annos seruarunt The auncient Armes of S. Peters Church one Cornhill as our ProtestaÌ„t Antiquaries deliuer theÌ„ will keepe in memory from whom Religion heare receaued Foundatian Thus 〈…〉 and Archiâ—pisâ—opall Church â—â— S. Peter in 〈◊〉 LoÌ„dâ—n 〈…〉 they write This most famous Schoole Church of S. Peter in Chornill by right of prioritie and precedencie which belongeth to Antiquitie should haue the first place for it is held by our best Antiquaries to be the most aunciâ—nt Christâ—â—n Church of London being founded about the yeare of Christ 160. and it is recorded to be the most auncient See both of the Arâ—hbishops and also Bishops of â—â—ndon The Armes of this Church and Schoole of S. Peter in Cornhill be Argent a Crosse gules empaled with S. Peters keyes or the feild Azure But Sulchardus a Monke of Sulchard Monach Westm an 1061. Richard Vit. Hist l. 5. Westminster writing there in or about the yeare of Christ 1060. testifieth with others after him that S. Lucius King founded the first Metropolitan See of Londâ—â— at Westminster out of the Ruines of a Temple there formerly erected to 〈◊〉 THE XVIV CHAPTER OF THE EPISCOPALL SEES AND CITIES of the Inferiour Bishops subordinate to the Archbishops which where and how many they were ordayned by these Roman Legats and continued Bishops Sees in the Romans and Britans time 1. HAVING thus seated and disposed of our holy Primatiue Arche Cheife Higher and commanding Bishops in their seuerall Sees and Iurisdictions Method and Order by relatiue and mutuall connexion betweene such Where other Bishops were now placed in Britaine in this time with our auncient Cyties their Sees and Ordinary Lower Suffragan and Inferiour Bishops calleth vppon mee to setle these also so well as a desolation of our Antiquities will permitt in their Cities Dioceses and Gouernments We haue had two Rules from Antiquitie deliuered vnto vs before to help vs in this labour One that they were placed as the custome was from the beginning in our Brittish Cities The other that they were ordayned where the Pagan Flamens were before Gildas writeth that Britaine had eight and twenty Cities besides strong Castles but nameth them not Bis denis bisque quaternis ciuitatibus instructa So do many others Gildas libro de conq exidio Brit. in initio Nennius in proaem hist Manuscript among whom Nennius or Nenius is one and he deliuereth both the number and names of our Brittish Cities in this Order Haec sunt nomina omnium ciuitatum quae sunt in tota Britannia quarum numerus est 28. These are the names of all the Cities which be in all Britaine being 28. in number Cair Gnoricon Cair Guerthigirn Cair Municip Cair Megnod Cair Eboranc Cair Caratanc Cair Mauchguid Cair Caint Cair Peris Cair Legion Cair Regent Cair Guerit Cair Lerion Cair Pensanelcoit Cair Celermon Cair Gunting Cair Luordijs Cair Colan Cair Custemt Cair Granth Cair Lunden Cair Guoirangon Cair Danu Cair Legion Cair Britto Cair Droithan Cair Vrnach Cair Luitcoit Thus they are recompted by Nennius in one Copy In an other more auncient they are related thus Cair Guntgme Cair miuncip Cair Ligalid Meguard or Meguid Colun Ebranc Custemt Carntanc Granth Manuguid Lunden Guorchigirn Gumigon Peris Claun Legion Guricon Segemt Cair Legion Guar Vsic Guent Brithon Lerion Draithon Cair Pensa Vell Coit Vrnach Celennon Cair Luit Coit Thus they are seuerally written in those two seuerall Manuscript Copies of
Simenorum Venta Icenorum and Verolamium where S. Albons standeth was famous euen with the Pagan writer Cornelius Tacitus and Ptolomaeus So was Barwicke which Ptolomy nameth Tuesis of the Ryuer thereby passing diuiding England and Scotland Hector Boethius saith that Corinimum which now we call Shrewsbury was in auncient time a most famous Towne oppidum olim celebratissimum And at the comming of S. Augustine hither besides their Archbishop there were seuen other Bishops of seuerall Sees and Cities in that Iurisdiction of which scarcely any one in probable Iudgment is before recited 4. Therefore to trauaile no further in this enquiry we haue found more then a sufficient number of old Brittish Cities to setle 3. Archbishops and 28. Bishops in and yet not carry any of them into Scotland but onely where King Lucius and the Romans ruled Now I will endeuour particularly to The Episcopall Sees and Cities in particular in that Age. finde out the seuerall Cities and Sees of all many or most of them A late writer in a Manuscript Historie neuer yet printed thus recounteth them Winchester Glocester Cilicester Worcester Chechester Bangor Hereford Cardiffe Landaffe Morgan Alclud Canterbury Godmanchester in Huntington Haâ—â—is Manusc Tom. 2. in Lucius shiere where S. Machutus was Bishop about the yeare of our Lord 550. for the rest except the three Archbishop Sees London Yorke and Caerlegion he confesseth ignorance where they were A Protestant Historian William Harrison in his Description of England hath vsed some more diligence in this busines And thus proceedeth herein in old time we reade that there were eight William Harrison description of England c. 13. of Cities and Townes and twenty Flamins and Archflamins in the South part of this Isle and so many greate Cyties vnder their Iurisdiction Then to shew where they were and where Archbishops and Bishops succeeded them he addeth If any man be desirous to knowe the names of those auncient Cyties that stood in the time of the Romans he shall haue them heare at hand in such wise as I haue gathered them out of our writers obseruing euen their manner of writing of them so neare as to mee is possible without alteration of any corruption crept vp into the same Then he setteth downe the names of these auncient Cyties in this order Lundon Yorke Canterbury Colchester Lincoln warwicke aunciently called Cair Guttelin Cair Line or Cair Leon Cair Gwair Cair vmber Cair Gwaerton Chester or Cair Legion vpon Vsk Carleill S. Albons aunciently named Cair Maricipit Cair Municip verolamium Verlamcester and Cair watteling of the street whereon it stood Winchester Cisceter Silcester Bath Shastesbury worcester Chichester Bristow Rochester Portchester Cair Marden Glocester Leircester Cambridge formerly stiled Grantabric Cair Graunt After these 23. he addeth Cair vrnach peraduenture Burgh castle Cair Cucurat Cair Draiton now a slender villidge Cair Celemon Cair Megnaid pleading Ignorance of the fiue last places as likewise Cair Dorman of which I haue spoken before and Alcluid of which more hereafter But seeing both Britans and Saxons Catholiks and Protestants before haue agreed vpon these Cities and the diuision of this Iland into Loegria Albania and Cambria wales and that in England or Loegria alone there were so many Cities in the Britans time as are remembred onely two of them Cair Leon vpon vsc and Cair Merthen to be found in wales except we will place Cair Guorchigirn there we may not depriue the Archbishop there of his Suffragan Bishops nor that auncient Countrye of the old Cities but say these fiue not to be found in any part of Loegria by any Authour were Cities of wales howsoeuer their names vpon many accidents be changed since Nennius time and diuers of them were Episcopall Sees allthough Cair Draiton bewraieth itselfe to be no older then the Saxons Languadge heare and so could not be a Bishops See in the Reigne of King Lucius For most of the rest the onely Argument of this Protestant Authour finding them called by diuers old Brittish names if we had no other giueth them probable title to that Honour 5. But I shall help him with more both reasons and Authoritie herein Harding c. 25. 26. 27. Harding Cron. c. 23. 24. Stowe and Howes Hist in Bladud Leir Harris Hist Galfr. l. 2. Virun l 2. Annal. Wintomen Manuscr Godwin Catal. of Bishops Winchester 1. For the auncient Cities of Canterbury winchester Shastesbury Leircester Bathe Carlile and Alcliud We haue both Brittish and Saxon Catholike and Protestant Antiquaries affirming they were the auncient Residences of Flamens and so must by that is said before needs be Bishops Sees in this time And to exemplifie in some of them the old Manuscript Antiquitie of Winchester saith King Lucius builded there a Cathedrall Church Lucius Rex fundauit Ecclesiam Wintoniensem dedicating it to our Sauiour which a Protestant Bishop thus also writeth from the same or like Antiquitie The Cathedrall Church of Winchester according to a report that I finde in an old Manuscript was first build and erected by King Lucius Seeing then a Cathedrall Church and a Bishop are knit together we must needs acknowledg there was then a Bishop there And to speake in this mans and his Authours words This Church was hallowed and dedicated October 29. 189. by Faganus and Damianus Bishops And he proueth from the same Antiquitie that in the yeare 309. one Constans was Bishop there And in S. Dubricius time by the Brittish History Diuuanius was Hist Brit. l. 9. c. 15 l. 8. c. 17. Harding Chron. c. 76. f. 67. the Bishop of that place Episcopatus Guintoniae Diâ—uanio decernitur And concerning the Bishoprike of Alcliud it was then giuen to one named Eledanius Pontificalis Infula Alclud Eledanio decernitâ—r Elednore by Harding was Bishop there Which proueth it was a Bishiprock froÌ„ the beginning no change Harding Chro. c. 24. f. 21. Abbreuiatio Chron. inter an 170. 180. in Lucio of Sees being before this time For Canterbury it was first a Flamens seate And the old Manuscript History Abbreuiatio Chronicorum saith in this time and setling Bishops in King Lucius Reigne that the old Church of S. Martin which liued in the Apostles time was builded Tunc constructa est extra Cantuariam Ecclesia sancti Martini and to notifie that he ment thereby a Cathedral and Episcopall Church he addeth this when he speaketh of changing Historia RoffeÌ„n Manuscr Lambert PeraÌ„b of Kent p. 113. Flamens into Bishops And all Histories testifie that the holy Bishop Lethardus which came hither with Queene Bertha before S. Augustins time vsed it as his Episcopall See And Canterbury besides the Archbishop had an other Bishop in that Church of S. Martin diuers hundreds of yeares and Harding Chro. c. 23. Harding sup c. 30. f. 24. Stowe Hist Britan. in Morg. and Cunedag Lel. com Brit. antiq v. Manditi Castr Cap. in Catal. in S. Kebio Meloro Vrsula Gul. Malm. l. 1. de Regib c. 6.
l. 3. in Gul. 1. Contin Flor. Wigorn. in Praesul Cridiat Godwin Catal. in Exeter 1. Ann. Eccl. Meneuen apud eund supra in S. Dauids Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 1. Matth. Westm an gratiae 201. Hist Manuscr apud Harris Hist Tom. 2. c. 21. M. Lambert the Pâ—otestant Antiquarie of Kent saith from Antiquities S. Martins Church built by the Romans in Canterbury was a Bishops See vntill the Normans came in and so two in one Citie this substitute to the Archbishop Likewise we may so say of Shastesbury Bathe Leicester and Carleil by the same reason all of these as before hauing Flamens and being old auncient Brittish Cities the first named Cair Paladour Septonia The second Cair Badon Aquae Solis and Thermae by Ptolomaeus Leircester before by Henry of Huntington Cair Legion or Cair Lirion Leicestria Carlile Cair Lueill Cair Leill Lugubalia Cair Doill Which proue they were auncient Cities both to the Britans and Romans as Harding saith In Britaine tongue plainely Cair is to say a Citie in their language As yett in Wales is their common vsage As in the time of the Pagans there was a Flamen in Cornwaile So in exordio Christianae fidei in the beginning of Christianitie heare as Capgraue and others before him write there was a Bishop and a Synode of Bishops there Diuers of their names be preserued Kebius Manditus Columbanus Iwanus Dotharius with others in Succession and the See some time at S. Manus S. Petroks Crediton or S. Germans vppon diuers changes remembred by Antiquaries And a Protestant Bishop hath produced an old Manuscript belonging to S. Dauids that in these times of the Britans there was a Bishops See and Bishop at Exceter in Deuonshire And that an other of these our first Primatiue Bishops was seated at Glocester Cair Glowy or Glou we haue diuers Authorities for most of our Antiquities that entreate of the death of King Lucius say he was buried there in the Episcopall and Cathedrall Church In vrbe Claudiocestriae ab hac vita migrauit in Ecclesia primae Sedis honorificè sepultus est And M Harris in his Manuscript Historie saith he had an old written Chronicle which spake of this Church The Table of King Lucius hanging in S. Peters Church in Cornhill in London is witnes this Church stood where the Order of S. Francis was placed in Glocester And no Authour speaking either of change of Sees or new founding any there after in the Britans time our Histories are witnesses that one Theonus Bishop of Glocester was made Archbishop of London in the Britans time So was Eldad long before Bishop of Glocester in the Reigne of Aurelius Ambrosius That Caer Segent Segen or Silcester now onely there being a Farme house was a Bishops See in those Matth. Westm an gratiae 489. Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 8. c. 7. Manuscript Gallic antiq an 477. c. 47. Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 9. c. 15. Manuscr antiq apud Stowe Hist Britans and Sax. in Arthur Galfr. Monum l. 9. c. 1. Hist Brit. l. 6. c. 5. Harding Chron. c. 76. f. 67. dayes besides the name and place for a Flamen we are assured from the Brittish History that in the time of S. Dubritius Archbishop and King Arthur when diuers old Bishops Sees were voide this was one among the rest and that Bishoprick was giuen to one named Mauganius Episcopatus verò Silcestriae Mauganio decernitur This Citie was so renowned in the Britans time that as an old Manuscript witnesseth Constantius sonne of Constantine was honorably buried there and Constantine and Arthur there crowned with such Pompe and solemnitie as our Histories declare This place is 6. miles or there abouts from Reading in Barkshire the remnants of the wall with 4. places where the 4. gates were were two myles in compasse much Roman Money there was found in digging 6. Ihon Harding saith that Chichester was a Bishops See in the time of King Arthur and S. Dubritius and that Mangauero was Bishop there in those dayes And among these I would take Dunwich to haue also bene an Episcopall See about that Age the place in Suffolke no other Towne assigned for a Bishops See in that part of England giueth way vnto it our English Antiquaries confesse it was an auncient Citie and in probable coniecture that which our old Nennius expresseth among the most renowned Brittish Cities by the name of Caer Daun or Dunn after by the Saxons Danmocke or Dunwick no oâ—her auncient knowne Citie more answeareable to that Brittish Appellation And to giue more life to this opinion when the Saxons became Christians and had Bishops it was the care of the Popes and spirituall Rulers then to place both Arcbishops and Bishops where such had bene in the Britans time The two Archbishops Sees of London and Yorke which were voide were by S. Gregory appointed for such againe and by this Title diuers decayed Cities as I shall more expresse hereafter had also Bishops being Episcopall Sees when the Britans and Romans heare ruled And so S. Faelix by Stowe sup liber Elu Records Dun. this Title was first Bishop among the East Angles and of that Citie so renowned that it hath had as a Protestant Historian writeth from the Tradition and Records of that Citie two and fyftie diuine houses and very many of them Parish Churches Heare I haue rather sought to setle a Bishop then at Colchester as one doth where besides the old name Caer common to very Will. Harrison descr of Brit. c. 13 Nenn. Histor Henr. Hunt Hist l. 1. many that neuer were Episcopall Cities besides what I haue said before I finde no motiue at all to say it was at any time much lesse then a Bishops See it is in a corner of that Country an vnwalled thing vntill S. Helen her time much to late to make it a Bishops Citie in King Lucius dayes I can neither finde a Flamen there before nor any Bishop since either when the Britans Romans Saxons or any others ruled heare And yet to giue all to Colchester which the aduauncers thereof require that it was the Towne called Camulodunum as also Colonia of the Colonie planted by the Romans which is more then I dare to doe to giue two so seuerall and distinct names to one singular place by one people at one time yet allowing it so and a Municipium enioying the Romans priuiledges yet all this doth not sufficiently able it for being a Bishops See for we doe not finde that the Romans were then such friends to Christian Religion in those times as with publike allowance to place such spirituall Rulers in their priuiledged Townes as were contrary to the priuiledges Immunities of them so that of all Cities heare those which were Municipia to the Romans as Verolamium S. Albons others were they were the furthest from hauing Christian Bishops in them And we see by experience in Verolamium their Municipium that within one hundred
yeares after this in the time of Dioclesian his Persecution when S. Alban a cheife man there was martyred for the Christian faith the Citie of Verolamium was by all Histories so ignorant thereof as if there neuer had bene any Christian there before much lesse a Bishop which should haue very ill intended to his greate office to suffer himselfe and his cheife chardge to haue so presently apostated from Christ 7. But I must rather hold that the rest of the Bishops Sees were where we finde Christians professing constantly euen to death their holy faith in that most tempestuous time of persecution where we finde any Bishop to haue bene then or where the first Bishops were seated when the Saxons were conuerted then where not any of these but a manifest priuation or destitution of these is found And we haue the old English Historie and others for witnes Old English hist part 4. in K. Lucius that many Bishopriks of the time of King Lucius were still in this Land in those dayes So we may probably add to these Bishopricks by these Titles the Citie of Lichfeild not vnprobably that which Nennius nameth Caerligalid Io. Ross Warwicen l. de Episcop Wigorn. Theater of great Brit. lib. 6. Stowe Hist Romans in Coill Holinsh. Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 26. so constant in Christian Religion in the Persecution of Dioclesian that at one time it brought forth a thousand Martyrs and thereuppō tooke in the Saxon tongue the name Lichfeild a feild of blood and in the Conuersion of the Saxons was at the first a Bishops See by the old Scottish or Brittish Bishops The like I say of Dorchester now a Villadge neare Oxford but aunciently a Citie Caer Dor as before Dorcestria and Ciuitas Dorchestriae and in the Primatiue Church of the Saxōs a Bishops or the rather onely Bishops See of the kingdom of the Mercians or Middle English diuers hundreds of yeares vntill time of King William the first when Remigius Bishop thereof remoued his See to Lincoln That there was a Bishops See in Huntington shire eyther at the decayed Citie Caer dorm before named or at Godmanchester we haue diuers testimonies both of late and auncient time a late writer speaking of the Bishops ordayned by these Legats of Pope Eleutherius absolutely affirmeth They founded a Bishopricke in the Citie of Gumicastrum now called Godmanchester in Huntinghton shire where S. Machutus was sometime Bishop about the yeare of Harris Theatr. Brit. Tom. 2. in Manuscr Hist Vit. S. Machuti Theater of great Brit. in descr of Hunting shire Manuscr Antiq. Harding Chron. f. 26. 27. c. 30. our Lord. 550. So hath the old written life of S. Machutus as our Theater writers testifie and diuers others and among these an old Manuscript History Among these I may number besides the Archflamens and Arcbishops See in London an other inferiour place of a Flamen and Bishop after first founded as Harding with others witnesseth by Dunwallo S. Paules Church the Bishops See now is seated there He made sixe Temples say Authours in Logres Cambre and Albanie and as many Flamens to rule them of states as Bishops now doen. A Temple also in Troynouant sothely Of peace and concorde he made verely In which when there fell any discorde Emong his Lords there were they made accorde And thus noteth This Temple was S. Paules Church in London How the Pagans dedicated it to Apollo and there sacrificed to him I haue said before And this neuer being either the Arcflamens or Arcbbishops See and yet presently vpon the Conuersiō of the Saxōs made a Bishops seate giueth strength to this opinion and we finde in our Histories more Arcbishops of London in the time of the Britans then of Yorke and Caerlegion both Ioyned together yet was the Citie of London more subiect to tumults and alterations then eyther of these was some Argumēt that to make so greate a number both Archbishops and Bishops there be accompted together 8. But though we leaue London onely to an Archbishops See we shall otherwise make vp our common reckoning of 28. Bishops in that time A Protestant Bishop writeth that Chichester was a Bishops See in the Britans time and had a Bishop at the comming of S. Augustine hither and citeth Roger Houeden for his Authour which I doe not finde in him but that Chester Godwin Catal. in S. Dauids 1. Roger. Houedē Part. 2. Annal. in Rege was then a Bishops See he affirmeth in the life of King Ihon the place I take it which this Protestant meaneth Where he also plainely affirmeth the same of Worchester The old Citie of Lincolne also to haue bene then a Bishops See we haue the conueniencie of place Antiquitie of the Citie both with the Britans and Romans Cair Lud Coit Cair Loichoit Lindum Lindocollinum and that in the Conuersion of the Saxons next vnto Yorke it was made the first Bishops See in those parts 9. Now if we stay heare before we proceed further we haue probably found all the first Bishops Sees that were vnder the Iurisdiction of London both in Loegria and Cornewayle besides some others For Harding holding Hardin Chron. f. 29. c. 23. Sigebert Gemb Chron. ann 445. Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 9. there were 13. Flamens vnder the Archflamen of London and others that there were 14. we haue Antiquities to direct vs that there were but 7. Bishops vnder Yorke and no more vnder Caerlegion so allowing 28. with the common opinion 14. of these must needs be vnder the Iurisdiction of the Archbishop of London to witt the Bishop of Cornwayle of Exceter Bathe Glocester Worchester Silcester Shastesbury Winchester Canterbury Dunwich or some other Bishops Sees vnder the Archbishop of London in King Lucius or the Brittans time place among the Easte Angles afterward Godmanchester Leychester Leichfeild The other 4. Carleyle Chester Lincoln or Leichfeild if we subiect Lincoln to London and Alchlud were vnder Yorke this Citie of Alchlud was very auncient and renowned in the North parts and by Harding and others stood at Harding supr f. 20. c. 21. Bed Hist l. 1. c. 12. Galfrid Monum Histor Brit. l. 9. c. 5. 6. the West end of the Picts wall and by our Brittish History and S. Bede not farre from thence and as is euident before was both vnder the Spirituall Iurisdiction of Yorke and the temporall Gouernment also of our Kings in this part of Britaine distinct from Scotland long after this time And to speake as our Brittish History doth it was not in Scotland Albania but neare or towards it Constituit Ebrancus vrbem Alclud versus Albaniam And if it had Hist Brit. l. 2. c. 7. bene in that part which now is called Scotland yet when this Citie was builded Bishops Sees vnder Yorke and when it was also made a Bishops See the Scots had nothing to doe there abouts except as Theeues and Pirats then liuing in the out Ilands as both
S. Gildas S. Bede and others are ample witnesses duabus gentibus transmarinis Gild. l. de excid Brit. Bed Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 1. saith S. Gildas of the Scots and Picts the like hath S. Bede long after this time of those people Therefore they were Britans for the most part though not so subiect eyther to King Lucius or the Romans which there inhabited of which Tertullian also is an Ample witnesse so testifying Britannorum loca Romanis in accessa as our Protestant Theather writers tranflate him and truely Tertullian say they who liued within 200. yeares of Christs Natiuitie affirmed the Britans had receaued the word of life the power whereof hath peirced into those parts Theate◠of great Brit. l. 6. Tertul. contra Iudaeos c. 7. whether the Romans could not come This Testimonie of Tertullian is more auncient then the Scots receauing the faith in the third Age in the Time of Pope Victor And by this we may be bold to seeke and setle a Bishops See euen in those parts which were after termed Scotland hauing allowance from Antiquitie so to doe For our Histories tell vs that there was a Flamen setled at Perche now S. Ihons in Scotland by our Brittish Kings diuers hūdreds of yeares before any Scot sett footing there Condage made a Flamyne a Temple also Harding Chron. f. 24. c. 30. Stowe Histor Britan. in Morgan and Cunedagius in honour of Mars at Perche that now is S. Ihons Towne in Albany that now is Scotland Region When Cunedagius was King of Britaine saith an other about 800. yeares before Christ he builded a Temple of Mars at Perche that now is S. Ihons Towne in Scotland and placed there a Flamen Therefore by the common consent of Antiquitie before remembred we must needs place a Bishop there vnder the Archbishop of Yorke 10. And yet I grante what Hector Boethius writeth from the Scottish Antiquities Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. f. 102. that S. Amphibalus our holy Brittish Bishop and Martyr in Dioclesian his time was the first Bishop the Scots had mentioned in their Annals fuit id Templum omnium primum Christiano ritu vbi Pontifex sacerque Magistratus sedem haberet Primariam inter Scotos cuius nostri meminere Scriptores dedicatum for this was in the out Iland where the Scots then liued not yet Possessed in Britaine where this Bishop of Perche or S. Ihons Towne was seated And allthough that further part of Britaine where the Scots now Inhabite was not so fully conuerted at this time as that vnder King Lucius and the Romans was yet being subiected by Pope Eleutherius to the Archbishop of Yorke it must needs haue one Bishop at the least to maintaine the name and calling of a Bishop Suffragan or inferiour Bishop subordinate to the Archbishop or higher Bishop otherwise we shall not say easily properly and congruously that so greate a Country was vnder the Iurisdiction of a See so remote and in an other kingdome and Kings Dominion The other two Bishopricks subordinate to Yorke I cannot more probably suppose to haue bene in other Capgrau Catal. in S. Niniano places then those or neare vnto them where I finde the first Bishops in those parts which be witerna were S. Ninian was Bishop being Apostle of the Picts and Lindisfarne or holy Iland where S. Aidan and diuers others were Beda Eccl. Hist l. 3. c. 5. Bishops in the Primatiue Church of the Saxons comming out of Scotland where a succession of Bishops had long continued and like best knewn and sought to honour those places where their Brittish predecessors Bishops had Bishops Sees vnder the Archbishop of Cambria bene before them 11. Concerning the Bishops of Cambria wales which were vnder their Archbishop of Caerlegion vpon vske many haue written affirming there were seuen at the coming of S. Augustine and diuers though some what diuersly haue set downe the names of their Sees most of them seeming to haue bene such from the beginning Roger Houeden thus recompteth them Landauensem de S. Paterno in Kardican Bangorensem de S. Asaf Cestrensem Roger. Houedē Annal. part Posterior in Ioan. Rege Manuscr antiq apud Godwine Catal. in S. Dauids 1. Herefordensem Wigornensem Landaff S. Patern in Cardiganshire Bangor S. Asaph Chester Hereford and Worcester but granteth these three last especially Chester and Worcester did not belong to Wales A Protestant Bishop from an old Antiquitie thus relateth them Exeter Bathe Hereford Landaffe Bangor S. Asaph and Furnes in Ireland Of Exeter and Bathe I haue spoken before being subiect to London But likely it is this old Authour remembred them heare because in the desolation of Bishops and Religion heare vnder the Saxons these two neare vnto Wales kept their Bishops longer as also Worcester and Chester did by the same reason and thereby are remembred by Houeden For Furnes in Ireland as it neuer did by old right belong to Wales so it now as litle belongeth to our purpose to speake further of it The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury speaking of this first Institution of Bishops heare in King Lucius time and how Loegria had 14. vnder the Archbishop Yorke 7. and Cambria so many setteth downe their names from that time in this order Diocaeses Cambriae hae Fucrunt Herefordensis Tauensis Paternensis Banchorensis Eluinesis Wiccensis ac Morganensis The Dioceses of Cambria besides the Archbishoprick were these Hereford Taffe Lanpatern in Cardiganshire Bangor Elwy Wicce and Morgan Harpesfeild Dauid Dauid Pouel annot in l. 2. c. 1. Giraldi Cambren Cambr. Itinerar Harpesfeld saecul 7. Matth. Westm 712. Bed l. 4 c. 23. Hist Eccl. Angl. Godwin Catal. in Worcester 1. Powell a Welch Protestant Antiquarie and others doe also so recite them Tauensis was that we call Landaffe Eluiensis named of the Ryuer Elwy the same with Asaph Wicciensis as S. Bede calleth it Prouincia Victiorum in the kingdome of Mertia in which Worcestershire or part of it was So we see that Hereford Landaffe Bangor S. Patern Glamorgan S. Asaph and Wiccia did aunciently and in the time of the Britans belong to the Archbishop of Cambria and most of them euen from the beginning For Hereford I haue credibly heard reported that there is or lately was an old Antiquitie there testifying the Church thereof to haue bene builded in King Lucius his time For Landaffe the Protestant Bishop thereof thus writeth The Cathedrall Church of Fran. Godwin Prot. Bishop of Landaffe Catal. of Bish. in Land 1. Landaffe is reported to haue bene first built in the time of Lucius about the yeare of Christ 180. The holy Bishops of Patern and Bangor S. Patern of the first changing and giuing name to the place for his Sanctitie and S. Daniel of the other are renowned among our auncient Brittish Saints and Bishops And as our Antiquaries witnesse Bangor was a Flamens seate diuers hundreds of yeares Harding Cron. f. 24.
vetustissimis vt quae ante quingentos annos vti coniectura autumo Saxonicis depicta sunt literis exemplaribus fuisse desumptas quorum pleraque in Reuerend in Chisto Patris D. Matthaei Cantuariensis Archiepiscopi Bibliotheca alia aliorum in Librarijs visenda supersunt And this Protestant Archbishop wtiteth this Epistle is commonly accompted among the Lawes of S. Edward Haec Epistola communiter Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 5. in Margin Gulielm Lamb. in Legib. S. Edwardi Matth. Parker supr p. 5. in Text. habetur inter leges diui Edwardi And the Protestant Lawyer which published them maketh it a part of those Lawes And yet this Protestant Archbishop saying he will sett downe the whole Epistle renowned and rare Cuius Epistolae quia tam rara augusta est totam seriem inseramus And yet he reciteth litle more then halfe of that is before related But yet these men will not suffer vs to doubt of the credit thereof For besides that they haue confessed it was both in the old Booke of Constitutions and commonly among S. Edwards Lawes and as part of them an other saith it was in an old Manuscript of auncient Kings Ex vetusto Codice Regum Antiquorum The Cambridge Antiquarie Foxe Act. and Mon. p. 107. Io. Caius Antiq. Cantabr l. 1. Theater of great Brit. l. 6. c. 19. found it in the old Historie called Brutus Our Protestant writers of the Theater doe seeme to write that the Autographon and Antiquitie itselfe is in the custody of Syr Robert Cotton Baronet of Conington in Huntingtonshire but I heare by others he onely hath an old Copy thereof Yet a Protestant Bishop thus confidently affirmeth we haue seene the Bishop of Romes owne letter to King Lucius that is reputed to be the first Christian King of Britaine Ihon Bridges def of the gouernm in the Church of Engl. l. 16. p. 1355. Guliel Lambr l. de Priscis Angl. Legib. fol. 1. ante praf f. 126. 131. Matth. Parker antiq Brit. supr p. 5. in Marg. If he saith truely that he had seene it it need not walke inuisible in these times wherein he liueth or lately liued And of so greate creditt this Antiquitie is with our Protestant Antiquaries as the Publisher a Protestant professed Lawyer and Antiquarie confesseth it was receaued as part of our Lawe in England both by our Saxon and Norman kings as namely king William the first who confirmed that and other auncient Lawes of this kingdome And their Archbishop before hath aknowledged no lesse And the Lawes themselues of S. Edward doe as expressely so proue this part of Pope Eleutherius Epistle to be a portion of them as any part parcell or sentence contayned in any of those Lawes making it the strongest and most warranting Authoritie for the 17. Act or Article of them which as the Title sheweth is of this greatest point and most materiall in a Temporall Gouernment and Kingdome Of the Dutie of the King and of the Right and Appertinences of the Crowne of the Kingdome of Britaine De Regis of ficio de Iure Appendicijs coronae Regni Leges S. Edwardi Confessoris c. 17. Britanniae All which so materiall and concerning being very long is wholly and onely warranted by the Authoritie of Pope Eleutherius and Pope Ihon after him in the time of Pipinus and Carolus his sonne in France prescribing the Dutie of a King to them in France as S. Eleutherius had before done to King Lucius in Britaine as the very beginning of that Lawe doth plainely witnesse in these words Rex autem quia Vicarius summi Regis est ad hoc est constitutus vt Regnum terrenum populum Domini super omnia sanctam veneretur Ecclesiam cius regat ab iniuriosis defendat maleficos ab ea euellat destruat penitùs disperdat Quod nisi fecerit nec nomen Regis in co constabit verum testante Papa Ioanne nomen Regis perdet 4. And because it is euident before that this Epistle of Pope Eleutherius did contayne more things then be deliuered in that parcell thereof which is remembred as the very beginning without any name of eyther the sender or to whome it was sent greeting or such preambles as Popes Epistles to Princes in all Antiquitie haue doe proue and we finde further in this very Authenticall Lawe itselfe and part thereof that this holy Pope at or about this time did send to King Lucius an hallowed Crowne with the Title of King of Britaine and prescribed the very limits and precints of his kingdome how farre it did and was to extend we cannot be of other Iudgment But these things also were either included in that Decretall Epistle of Pope Eleutherius or some other about that time which the words of the Lawe rather incline vnto testifying the Decree of these later remembred things bore date two yeares before the other The very words of the Lawe be these Debet verò de Iure Rex omnes terras honores omnes dignitates Iura libertates coronae Regni huius in integrum cum omni integritate sine diminutione obseruare defendere dispersa dilapidata amissa Regni Iura in pristinum statum debitum viribus omnibus reuocare Vniuersa verò terra tota Insulae omnes vsque Norwegiam vsque Daciam pertinent ad coronam Regni eius sunt de Appendicijs dignitatibus Regis vna est Monarchia vnum est Regnum vocabatur quondam Regnum Britanniae modo autem vocatur Regnum Anglorum Tales enim metas fines vt praedictae sunt constituit imposuit Coronae Regni Dominus Eleutherius Papa sententia sua anno centesimo sexagesimo septimo post Passionem Christi qui primo destinauit coronam benedictam Britanniae Christianitatem Deo inspirante Lucio Regi Britonum Debet enim Rex omnia ritè facere in regno per iudicium Procerum regni Debet enim Ius iustitia magis regnare in regno quam voluntas praua Lex est semper quod ius facit voluntas autem violentia vis non est ius Debet verò Rex Deum timere super omnia diligere mandata eius per totum regnum suum seruare Debet enim sanctam Ecclesiam regni sui cum omni integritate libertate iuxta constitutiones patrum praedecessorum seruare fouere manutenere regere contra inimicos defendere ita vt Deus prae caeteris honoretur prae oculis semper habeatur Debet etiam bonas leges consuâ—tudines approbatas erigere prauas autem delere omnes à regno de ponere Debet â—udicium rectum in regno facere iustitiam per consilium Procerum regni sui tenere Ista verò debet omnia Rex in propria persona inspectis tactis Sacrosanctis Euangelijs super sacras sanctas reliquias coram
ex consulto sapientum partim antiquanda partim innouanda curaui And it is manifest by the Lawes of King Edward the Confessor as they were solemnely proued and proposed to King William the first by some named the Conqueror both as they are recorded by our auncient Historian Roger Houeden and M. Lambret the Protestant Lawyer and Antiquarie that he was so carefull to knowe and make semblance also of establishing these auncient Lawes reuiued and maintained by S. Edward the Confessor that Leg. S. Edwardi c. 1. apud Roger. Houed part 2. Annal. in Henr. 2. Guliel Lambert in Legib. S. Edwardi first he appointed a Iury of twelue sworne men in euery Shire taking their Oathes before the King that to their power they would truely and sincerly set downe the Decrees of their Lawes and Customes without any omission addition or mutation electi de singulis totius Patriae Comitatibus viri duodecim Iureiurando coram Rege primum confirmauerunt vt quod possent recto tramite incedentes Legum suarum consuetudinum sancita patefacereÌ„t nihil praeter mittentes nihil addentes nil praeuaricando mutantes And this so solemnely examined presented and performed â—e did confirme in all things these auncient Lawes termed S. Edwards Lawes for the reason before to be kept and continued as well as those which were added by himselfe as appeareth in his owne still extant Lawes hoc quoque praecipio vt omnes habeant teneant Legem sancti Leges Regis Gulielm 1. apud Gul. Lamb. in eod Edwardi in omnibus rebus adauctis his quae constituimus ad vtilitatem Anglorum And so it is euidently true that many of those auncient Lawes of Mulmutius and King Lucius by Pope Eleutherius direction did continue in the time of Iudge Fortescue as also at this present but where they haue bene taken away by our Protestant Princes to giue way to their new Religion THE XXI CHAPTER OF MANY ARCHIEPISCOPALL EPISCOpall and other Churches and Monasteries both of men and women founded and ritchly endowed and priuiledged in this time 1. KING Lucius being thus enformed and secured in conscience by these letters and declaration of the holy Pope and Pastor of Christs Church Eleutherius that the whole kingdome of Britaine with the Ilands belonged to his temporall chardge and Gouernment and that so much as he could he was to wine his subiects to the faith and Lawe of Christ and his holy Church and prouide for the peace and quiet of the same and the members thereof he did first in receauing and admitting these new corrected Lawes by the aduise of his Clergie and Nobles of his kingdome see them so qualified that they were for the defence and propagation of Christian Religion and further founded many Godly costly and memorable Monuments as Churches Vniuersities or Schools Monasteries and other such comforts â—elps and furtherances of Sainct Lucius King of greate Britaine the first King 〈◊〉 of Christs Church that holy end So that as he was the first King which publikly with his kingdome professed Christ so he wonne the honour to be the first Nursing Father among Kings of his holy Church as the Prophet had foretold erunt Reges nutricâ— tui Kings shall be thy Nursing Fathers He was first among Kings properly termed Vicarius Dei the Vicegâ—rent of God being the first King which so religeously performed his will And that Title which the Pope gaue to King Henry 8. when he was better then he proued after defensor fidei defendoâ—â— of the faith was among Kings the first due and Right of King Lucius for his so Heroicall Religeous fortitude and magnanimitie in defending the faith and Church of Christ And as the Brittish Historie Virunnius Matthew of The Popes Legats change the Pagan Temples into Christian Churches Westminster and others write of the holy Legats that besides their changing Flamens Archflamens into Bishops and Archbishops the Temples of the Gentils which were founded in honour of many Gods they dedicated the same to the one true God and to his Saints and replenished the same with diuers companies Churches dedicated to Saints of consecrated parsons Templâ— quae in hoâ—orem pluriâ—orum Deorum fundata fuerant vni Deo eiusque Sanctis dedicauerâ—â—t diuersisque ordinatorum caetibus repleuerunt Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 4. c. 19. PoÌ„tic Vir. l. 4. Mat. Westm an 185. Manuscr Gallic Antiq. an 180. Matth. Westm Hist an 187. So the same Authouâ—â— write of King Lucius Gloriosus Britonum Rex Lucius cum intra Regnum sâ—um verae fidei cultum magnificatum esse vidisset possesssiones territoria Ecclesijs â—iris Ecclesiasticis abundanter conferens chartis munimentis omnia communiuit Ecclesias vero cum suis caemiterijs ita constituit esse liberas vt quicunque malefactor ad illa confugeret illaesus ab omnibus remaneret The glorious King of the Britans Lucius when he sawe that the worship of the true faith was aduanced within his kingdome bestowing aboundantly possessions and The Churches are furnished with other Ecclesiasticall Clergy men besides Bishops Preists territories vpon Churches and Ecclesiasticall men he confirmed all things with charters and priuiledges And appointed that Churches and Churchyards should be so free that whatsoeuer malefactour should fly vnto them should remaine without hurt from all The Brittish Historie thus relateth it Interea gloriosus ille Rex Lucius cum intra Regnum suum cultum vere fidei magnificatum esse vidisset maximo gaudio Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 1. fluctuans Possessiones Territoria quae prius Templa IdoloruÌ„ possidebant in meliorem vsum vertens Ecclesijs fidelium permanere concessit Et quia maiorem honorem Churches founded and endowed by King Lucius And what ReligioÌ„ they professed ipsis impendere debuerat augmentauit illas amplioribus agris mansis omnique libertate sublimauit In the meane time when that renowned King Lucius did see true Religion exalted within his kingdome most greatly reioicing thereat conuerting the Possessions and Territories which formerlie the TeÌ„ples of Idols did possesse to a better vse granted that they should remayne to the Churches of the faithfull and because he ought to bestowe more honour one them he augmented them with more ample lands and Mansions Which how greate and ample they were we may make some estimate if we reflect vpon the greate Ritches of the Idoll Temples heare before this Conuersion all which with an ample addition were now left to the Christian Cleargie and Churches 2. I will onely exemplify in one solemnitie of those Gentils and in one place of this kingdome London at one time thus related in the old Brittish Historie which our Protestants haue published litauerunt ibi quadraginta millia Galfr. Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 8. vaccarum centum millia ouium diuersorumque generum volatilia quae leuiter sub numero non cadebant
Praeterea triginta millia Syluestrium ferarum cuiuscunque generis collectarum They sacrificed there at Trinouantum Lōdon forty thousand kyne a hundred thousand sheepe and foules of all sortes which could hardly be numbred and thirtie thousād wilde beasts of euery kinde which they had gathered together And Pōticus Virunnius hath the very same words in all things except in the first Ponticus Virun Hist l. 4. number which he much abateth vndecim millia vaccarum This for thankes to their pretended Gods for the repulse the Britans had then giuen to Iulius Caesar Of the Ritches reuenewes state and Pompe of the Pagan cheife Druids Flamens and Archflamens I haue spoken somewhat before therefore all this welth and substance and with so ample addition now conuerted by King Lucius to the vse of the Christian Clergie as we must needs yeeld him the remembred Titles so he employing them and so lardge immunities to Manuscr Gallic antiq ann 180. Antiq. Glascon Manuscr Capgr in S. Ioseph S. Patricio such a Clergie as builded and dedicated Churches and prayed vnto Saints and for the deade said Masse and gaue such Supreamacie to Pope Eleutherius we may not say he was of the Protestant Profession which hath taken all from that holy Religion and left nothing but Persecution and Oppression vnto it 3. How in this time all the cheife Temples in all the Cities of Britaine together with their Reuencwes were turned into the Sees of Archbishops and Bishops is before related and in diuers of those Cities new Cathedrall Churches founded and erected as I haue exemplified before in Winchester Landaffe S. Martins Church in Canterburie and S. Peters in Cornhill in London Manuscript in S. Peters Church in Cornhill in London for which the auncient Manuscript there still or lately hanging with diuers other Antiquities thus pleadeth Lucius the first Christian King of this Land then called Britaine founded the first Church in London that is to say S. Peters S. Peter◠Church in Cornhill in Lōdon a Metropolitan See Church vpon Cornhill and he founded there an Archbishops See and made that Church the Metropolitan and cheife Church of this kingdome and so endured the space of 400. yeares and more vnto the comming of S. Augustine the Apostle of England the which was sent to this Land by S. Gregory the Doctour then was the Arbishops See and Pall remoued from the foresaid Church of S. Peter vpon Cornhill vnto Dereberman that now is called Canterbury and there it remayneth to this day Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. cap. 19. Hollinshed writeth that there were in his time Tables hanging in the Reuestry of S. Paules Church in London which affirme the same An other Protestant citing the first cited Table in S. Peters Church vpon Cornhill and inclining to that opinion and addeth Iocelyn of Furnes in his booke of Brittish Stowe Histor Romans in K. Lucius Bishops saith Thean was the first Archbishop of London in the time of Lucius who builded the said Church of S. Peter in a place called Cornhill in London by the ayde of Cyran cheife Butlar to King Lucius Godwin a Protestant Godwin Catal. of Bish. in London 1. Polid. Virgil. Angl. Histor l. 2. p. 41. Richard Vitus in Hist l. 5. Holins Hist of Engl. l. 4. cap. 19. Will. Harrison descr of Brit. p. 24. c. 9. Sulcar apud Vit. supr Selden Annal c. 6. Bishop hath allmost the same words though not citing any Authour in particular Others both Catholiks and Protestants affirme that the Church of S. Peter at westminster by London was then founded and vsed for the Cathedrall Church as some write There be that affirme saith a Protestant Historian how this Lucius should build the Church of S. Peter at Westminster They add further that Thomas likely Theonus mistaken Archbishop of London preached read and ministred the Sacraments there to such as made resort vnto him And of this opinion that this Church was then made or reedified for that I haue written before is Sulcardus a learned Monke of Westminster most likely to write the truth of that Church liuing in the time of S. Edward the Confessour and that it was the Cathedrall Church to London Both which may be true if we make the old Church of Westminster the Cathedrall Church vntill the other was builded not finished in the first Arbishops How it is probable that both S. Peters Church Westminster and in Cornhill were Archiepiscopall Churches in this time time but by his Successour Eluanus who builded the Library likely some part of S. Peters Church vpon Cornhill William Harrison a Protestant Antiquarie borne as he saith in London and so chalendging knowledge of the Antiquities there proueth this by sondry reasons and citeth William of Malmesbury for the same opinion And Polidor Virgil with many others saith the Cathedrall Church in London was then Templum ornatu opere magnificum a Church magnificent both for ornament and worke Which Stowe supr frō others Will. Harrison supr c. ◠Gildas l. de Excid conq Brit. we doe not finde of S. Peters Church vpon Cornhill 4. And the same Authour witnesseth that the like magnificent Churches were then founded at Yorke and Car-legion Londini Eboraci in vrbe Legionum templa ornatu opere magnifica condita sunt And much like vnto this we must speake of all Churches in Cities that were Episcopall and Cathedrall whether they were new founded or of Temples of Flamens conuerted to be such as also of all other Pagan Temples which then were changed into Christian Churches For allthough all those temples were not destroyed and vtterly ruinated but newly dedicated to Christ and his Saints as our Antiquaries haue proued before yet the superstitious and Idolatrous Altars where vpon their prophane and adhominable sacrifices were offered in them to their false Gods were vtterly ouerthrowne and left desolate and as S. Gildas the most auncient Brittish Historian with others testifie Christian Altars which were the place of Christian Sacrifice of the holy Masse wherein Christs holy body and blood were offered and therefore termed by him the Polidor Virgil. l. 2. Hist p. 41. seate of the heauenly sacrifice sedes caelestis sacrificij and the Altars whereon their first Primatiue Preists offered that most diuine Sacrifice which we commonly call Masse Sacerdotes inter altaria Sacrificantes and in respect thereof Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. lib. 11. cap. 4. Gildas supr Stowe Hist an 542. Holinsh. Hist of Engl. l. 5. c. 15. Mat. West an 543. the cheifest of the immunities before remembred were granted to those sacred Altars in all Churches in this kingdome of Britaine from King Lucius time And the ordinary Churches which were vnder the Iurisdiction of so many Bishops in so lardge a kingdome could not be few especially if we consider the multitude of Gods the Britans worshipped when they were Pagans and the greate number of Temples
dedicated vnto them which were changed into Christian Churches Leland writeth that King Lucius built a new Church in the Castle of Douer and citeth the Annals thereof for warrant Io. Leland assert Arthurij c. 7. Annal Duren ibid. Will. Lambard peramb. of Kent p. 158. Iacob Genuen Epis in Vita S. Aug. Cantuar. Archiep. Capgr Catal. in eodem Tradunt Annales Dorensis Caenobij Lucium Regem Britannorum Christianum Ecclesiam Seruatori suo in Durensi Castro consecrasse William Lambard the Antiquarie of that Country also saith King Lucius builded a Church within Douer Castle Iacobus Genuēsis Bishop of Genua Capgraue and others writeth of an old Church at Compton in warwicke shire carrying argument of foundation in that time The Authour saith it was a Parish Church and had such a Preist for the Pastor thereof receauing Tithes hundred of yeares before S. Augustine time which if it were so we may make coniecture of an vnsearchable number in the same condition Which our Antiquities sufficiently confirme before teaching that the Temples of all the Gods of the Gentils which were in all parts of Britaine were changed into Christian Churches And Anacletus apud Rob. Barnes in Vit. Pont. in eod our Protestants tell vs it was the old Decree of Pope Anacletus which these Legats of the Pope would not transgresse that as Bishops were to be in cheife Cities so they should appoint Preists in Castles Townes and Villages binding them to Residencie there Ne Episcoporum dignitati derogaretur in egregijs tantum vrbibus Episcopos constituendos censuit Presbiteros verò ab Episcopis in Castellis Pagis ac Villis constituendos esse ea lege vt inibi vitae suae spacium transigerent Which to haue bene obserued in this Conuersion the multitude of Bed Hist Galfr. Mat. Westm alij in Diocles Churches destroied heare by Dioclesian within an hundred yeares after sufficiently declareth 5. And we finde in Antiquitie that in this very time of King Lucius besides the Cathedrall Churches in the greate Cities there were others also builded in them as namely Glocester Worchester Caerlegion and others for we reade of diuers kindes of Churches in them all both Cathedrall and others King Lucius was buried at Glocester in the Church of the cheife Order in Ecclesia primae sedis The same distinction is giuen for Winchester which necessarily Galfr. Monum Hist l. 5. c. 1. Mat. Westm an 201. Galfr. l. 8. c. 17. l. 9 c. 12. Bed Mat. supr inferreth other Churches or a Church in eyther of them of inferious Order For the word first proueth a second for the Inferiour Churches besides the Cathedrall in Caerlegion they are remembred in Histories So of other Cities not inferiour vnto these Glocester being then but a new and no greate Citie We may finde others as at Abington in Oxfordshire Ambsbury in Wilshire Cambridge Stamford and other places to be remembred hereafter where to haue bene Christian Churches in that time there is still sufficient Argument and Euidence left vnto vs. And the Pagan Temples being throughout the whole kingdome and now with their Reuenewes encreased by King Lucius and changed into Churches dedicated to Christ and his Saints as before is proued euidently conuinceth these to haue bene more honorable and as generally in all places and so not to be numbred as the others were and all this alteration made by King Lucius with the direction and Order of the Roman Legats S. Phaganus and S. Damianus And this is that which our old Manuscript Annals of Landaffe with other Antiquities testifie that our Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie was setled Bishops ordayned and the Rule of well liuing taught in Britaine according to the commande and direction of Pope Eleutherius secundum Antiquitates Manuscr Eccles Landauen Iussum be ati Eleutherij Papae Ecclesiasticum ordinem constituit Episcopos ordinauit benè viuendi normam docuit And to prouide aswell for the continuall maintenance and repayre of the house of God at the first founding and building thereof those auncient Schooles Colledges or Vniuersities of this kingdome which all now had receaued the faith and Religion of Christ and so were to be as Seminaries and Mothers of Christian Diuinitie and holy learning for preseruation and Vpholding of Gods Church King Lucius endowed with greate Priuiledges and Immunities that they might more quietly and diligently employ themselues to their so profitable and holy studies 6. This his Charter of priuiledge to the Vniuersitie of Cambridge the Antiquaries thereof proue by diuers auncient Testimonies the Bull of Pope Honorius Bulla Honorij Papae ann 624. Charta Regis Cadwalladri An. 685. Charta Regis Arthuri an 531. die 7. Apr. apud Caium l. 1. de Antiq. accad Cantabrig 1000. yeares since the Charter of King Cadwalladrus and King Arthur long before wherein is contayned that he granted to the Vniuersitie of Cambridge as King Lucius with other Kings had done before to be free from all publike Vectigals and Burthens that they might more quietly and freely attend their studies consilio assensu omnium singulorum Pontificum Principum istius Regni Licentia sedis Apostolicae statuo praesenti scripto firmiter decerno vt Ciuitas Scholarium praedicta vbi hactenùs splendorem scientiae lumē doctrinae gratia fauente Conditoris mei Praedecessores acceperunt à publicis vectigalibus operibus onerosis absoluantur vt quietudine Doctores inibi Scholares valeant doctrinae studio inhaerere sicut gloriosus Rex Britanniae decreuit The like I may Ioan. Harding Chron. c. 25. f. 22. Io. Rosse Histor Manuscript Io. Caius Apol. accad Cant. de Antiq. l. 1. William Harrison Descr of Britaine c. ◠Tit. of Vniuersities pag. 146. Stowe Hist in Bladud Bal. praefat in lib. de Script Twyn l. de Ant. Oxon. Harrison supr Harris Manuscr Hist Grafton Chron. Bal. l. de Script Brit. cent 1. in Congello Bannachorren Galft Mon. Hist Brit. l. 11. c. 12. Matth. Westm an 603. Io. Bal. Praef. in l. de Scri. Brit. Galfi Mon. Hist Brit. l. 9. c. 12. Galft Mon. Hist lib. 4. c. 19. Matt. West an 185. King Lucius founded diuers Monasteries both of men and women affirme of Stamford which from the time of King Bladud vntill it was interdicted by S. Gregory Pope for Pelagian Heresie continued an Vniuersitie So of Glamorgan clayming but a litle later Originall Greekelade and Lichelade of such Antiquitie Bellisitum now Oxford as it pleadeth Theodford where as a Protestant Antiquarie boldly writeth there were 600. students in auncient times and others not so well remembred To all which now conuerted to the faith of Christ and trayning vp spirituall souldiers for the defence Profession and maintenance thereof we haue sufficient grounds before to affirme King Lucius gaue the like priuiledges as vnto Cambridge one and the same reason being for all And yet besides these which he found founded before he himselfe
was Founder of others namely Bangor in Wales which long continued in that state vntill it was after changed into so greate a Monastery of aboue 2000. Monkes as our Histories testifie A Protestant Bishop would haue an other Vniuersitie for so he calleth it by the name of Accademia Legionensis the Vniuersitie of Caerlegion which he would haue to be Westchester others rather take it for Caerlegion in Glamorganshire to haue bene founded in this time of King Lucius and to haue ended in the time and manner that Stamford did The Brittish Historie calleth it Gymnasium Philosophorum a Schoole of Philosophers and seateth it in Caerlegion vpon Vske in Glamorganshire making it a fourth distinct place from the Metropolitan Church and the Seuerall Churches of S. Iulius wherein were sacred Nonnes and S. Aaron of Canons Regular 7. And whereas the Authour of the Brittish Historie the Monke of Westminster and others haue told vs that these holy Legats with the assistance of King Lucius did not onely change the Pagan Temples vnto Christian Churches dedicating them to the onely true God and his Saints vno Deo eiusdem Sanctis dedicauerunt but diuersisque Ordinatorum Caetibus repleuerunt did replenish them with diuers companyes of parsons ordered or liuing in order that we should not be ignorant what they ment by this phrase of speach the one of them most auncient expoundeth himselfe after in the like case that he ment thereby how they placed Religeous men and women Monkes and Nunnes in diuers of those Churches Ecclesias vsque adsolum destructas renouat atque Religiosis Caetibus viroruÌ„ ac mulierum exornat Speaking this of King Galfr. Hist Brit. l. 9. c. 8. Arthur after he builded againe the Churches which the Pagan Saxons had destroyed And the very practise of these holy Legats and King Lucius doth proue no lesse for we finde diuers Religeous houses of both sexes whose Gulielm Malm. Manuscr Hist de Antiq. Caenobij Glaston foundation must needs be referred to this time First of the most auncient Monastery of Glasteâ—bury of which more hereafter diuers Antiquities beare witnesse that it being decayed and in a manner forgotten it was reuiued by these Legats and king Lucius Assistance and Religeous men placed there A Protestant Bishop produceth an old Manuscript which restifieth of an other then founded at Winchester onely his error is which the Antiquitie doth not say that it was the Cathedrall Church confounding them as one Godwin Catal. of Bish. in Wincester 1. Galfrid Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 8. c. 17. l. 10. c. 4. Mat. West an gratiae 498. Manuscr Antiq. Eccl. Winton whereas both the Brittish Historie and Matthew of Westminster make them two seuerall Churches otherwise he thus truely writeth a Church in Winchester according to a Report that I finde in an old Manuscript was first built and erected by King Lucius who abolishing Paganisine embraced Christ about the yeare of our Lord 180. and placing Monkes in the same allotted for their maintenance lardge Reueneâ—es which hearetofore had belonged for the most part vnto the Flâ—mins and other Heathen Preists And this Monastarie so continued vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian when it was destroyed and the Monks Martyred or dispersed yet vpon the ceasing of the Persecution it was presently within one yeare and thirtie dayes new builded and the Church hallowed and dedicated vnto the honour and memorie of S. Amphibalus that had suffered death for Christ in the late Persecution by Constans Bishop of Winchester in the yeare 309. the 15. day of March at the request of Deodatus Abbot The first Dedication of that Church in King Lucius time by the two Legats Faganus and Damianus Bishops was by that old Antiquitie October 29. 189. The Antiquities of Winchester make it more auÌ„cient it thus continued a famous Monastary vntill the yeare 519. at which time Cerdick the first King of the west Saxons being a Pagan conuerted the Church into the Temple of Dagon and either slewe or chased away all the Monkes This was that holy Sanctuary whether to the Altar of this Church one of the sonnes of Mordred did fly for succour against Constantine the YouÌ„ger who there cruelly slewe him before the Altar Constantinus filios Mordredi caepit alterum Iuuenem Guintoniae in Ecclesiam Sancti Amphibali fugientem ante altare trucidauit in the yeare 543. Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. lib. 11. cap. 4. Westm an 543. Stowe Histor in Const Iunior Holinsh. Hist of Engl. Pits in Amphibal Iuniore Man Script callic Angl. antid Galfr. Mon. l. 8. c. 16. 24. Hist Gallic Manuscr an t Princ. or que nous cap. 47. An. 477. Galfrid Mon. Hist l. 8. c. 9. Annales Abingdon apud Harpesfeld decicimo saeculo pag. 203. Others say it continued within 17. yeares of Augustins comming hither others continue Christians there farre longer time 8. And the like I may say of the Monasterie in London where the other sonne of Mordred was cruelly put to death by the same King Constantine before the Altar alterum vero Londonijs in quorundam Fratrum Caenobio absconditum atque tandem iuxta altare inuentum crudeli more affecit Thâ—se Sanctuaries and priuiledges of these Churches and sacrifing Altars thus violated were of those Immunities before remembred which King Lucius endowed such sacred places with There was also an other Monastery at Anisbury where both Aurelius Ambrosius prope Caenobium Ambrij and by him Vther Pendragon was buryed by the Bishops and Abbots of the Prouince so many Abbies then Conuenerant Pontifices Abbates atque totus Clerus eiusdem Prouinciae tanti Regis funus procurauerunt This Monastery was builded there long before and then had 300. Monkes in it as diuers auncient Historians doe warrant vs. Besides these we reade also in the old Annals of Abington neare Oxford of the greate Antiquitie thereof that Constantine the greate was brought vp in or by that house that it had in those primatiue times of Christianity heare about 600. Monkes belonging vnto it whereof aboue 500. liued vpon their labour in the woods and Desarts adioyning and came to the Monastery vpon festiuall Euens and dayes and 60. others which euer continued in the Monastery in seruing God De Antiquitate illius caenobij celebritate illius ante Anglorum Aduentum multa refert quod Monachi supra quingentos illi fuerant asscripti qui per siluas loca deserta quae in vicinia fuere manuum labore victitabant ad caenobium singulis Sabbatis Dominicis conuenientes praeter sexaginta qui assiduè in ipso caenobio versanbantur quod Constantinus ille Magnus Abingdoniae educatus fuerat Wherefore seeing we finde litle S. Asaphus in Manuscr Vita S. Kentegerni Capgr Catal. in eod Godw. Cat. in S. Asaph 1. founding but rather desolation of such holy Monuments betweene the death of King Lucius and the YouÌ„ge of greate Constantine when this Monastery by the auncient Records
thereof was in such renowne I must needs assigne the first beginning of it to King Lucius dayes And when we finde in good Authours such greate numbers of Monkes belonging to one onely Monastary of Elgue in Wales where S. Kentegern liued in S. Dauids time that they then amonted to allmost 1000. and this so euident that our Protestants themselues confesse it we must needs giue a very auncient being to that order there or not farre of A Protestant Bishop thus relateth it Kentegernus Godwin supr Bishop of Glascow in Scotland being dryuen out of his owne Country found meanes to erect a Monastery for himselfe and his company betweene the Riuers of Elwyd and Elwy where in processe of time hauing builded a Church and some other edifices fit for his entertaynemēt there flocked vnto him such multitudes of people as the nūber of his Monkes amonted vnto no lesse then 960. whereof it is said he appointed 300. that were vnlearned to tilladge and husbandry abroade other 300. he emploied in sondry Kindes of labous within the Monastery at home and the rest being diuided into companyes attended the seruice of God in the Church in such sort as day and night perpetually seruice was there continued some while by some and otherwhile by others according to an order by him established and set downe An other Io. Bal. l. de Scri. cent 1. in Kentegerno Bed Hist Eccles l. 2. c. 2. Galfr. l. 11. c. 12. Godw. Cōuers of Brit. Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Dionotho Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 11. c. 13. Protestant Bishop saith the number of these learned Monkes in the Monastery were 365 in Elguensi Collegio trecentos sexaginta quinque literatos viros semper ad id paratos habebat All both Catholiks and Protestants agree that notwithstanding the greate Persecution of the Pagan Saxons there were in one Monastery of Bangor aboue 2000. Monkes when S. Augustine came hither and as the Brittish Historie with others reporteth there were then in those parts an innumerable company of Monkes and Eremites Innumerabiles Monachi Eremitae Therefore we may rather wonder to our owne shame and confusion of the Enemyes of Monasticall life that among so many Persecutions and trobles as fell among the Britans from the Reigne of King Lucius to those dayes the number of Religeous men should in that space growe to so greate a reckoning then make the least doubt that diuers Monasteries were founded heare by that our first holy Christian King which an old Historia Gallica antiq Manuscr c. 28. French Manuscript History plainely affirmeth when it witnesseth that the Monasteries of Britaine were destroyed in the Persecution of Dioclesian as other Churches were 6. The like I affirme of Nunneryes and Monasteries of Religeous women aswell as of men which we may finde in the first comming of the Pagan Saxons hither of which a Protestant Historian from Antiquitie thus writeth all the Churches in Kent were polluted with blood The Nunnes with other Stowe Hist Brit. and Saxons in Vortiger Religeous parsons were by force put frō their houses and goods And this was not peculiar onely in this Country but generall in all Britaine sacred Nunnes being in all parts thereof as for breuitie for the Archbishop-See of London these in in Kent for Yorke we reade that in the City it selfe when the Pagan Saxons had destroyed the Churches and Religeous houses there both of men and women King Arthur did repaire them and placed diuers Conuents both of men and women in the repayred Monasteries Ecclesias vsque ad solum destructas Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 9. c. 8. renouat atque Religiosis caetibus virorum ac mulierum exornat And for Caerlegion the same and other Authours tell vs there was aunciently a Nunnery in the very Citie Templum Deo sacratarum Virginum And a Queene Lib. 9. c. 13. Mat. Westm an gratiae 541. Io. Goscelin Hist Manuscript Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. pag. 8. of Britaine there receaued the habit of Religion among the Nun nes Inter Moniales habitum Religionis suscepit As both auncient Catholike Historians and new Protestant writers doe witnesse among which be Ihon Gosceline in his Manuscript Historie and Matthew Parker the first Protestant Archbishop of Canterburye both which also for Protestants expressely acknowledge that there were Religeous parsons and Monasteries heare in Britainte in all Ages from the very first Conuersion The first saith presbyterorum Monachorum Abbatum Praesulum Episcoporum sedium nomina permulta quouis saeculo extiterunt ab eo tempore quo primo sit orta from the first beginning of Christianitie in Britaine there were in cuery Age very many names of the Seates of Preists Monks Abbots Prelates Bishops And proueth from Antiquitie that within the first 400. yeares of Christ there were 11000. vowed virgins in Britaine at one time puellae verè virgines Deo consecratae The Protestant Arcbishop saith Tot tantaque presbyterorum Monachorum Episcoporum Ecclesiarum Caenobiorum sediumque vetusta nomina quae quouis saeculo extiterunt Very many old names of Preists Monks Bishops Churches Monasteries and Sees haue bene in euery Age. Of such Religeous and Regular parsons and places especially at Glastenbury now renewed or reuiued I shall more and in particular hereafter entreate THE XXII CHAPTER HOW AFTER THESE ROMAN LEGATS had fully setled the affaires and estate of our Church heare they went againe to Rome to procure the Pope there to ratifie and confirme what they had done which he did and they returned hither againe with that his Confirmation and many other Preachers then sent hither from Rome 1. WHEN these holy laboures thus happily proceeded in all things required to the foundation and building the house of God in Britaine taken so good effect Archbishops and Bishops with their Sees consecrated and assigned Churches builded and endowed Schooles and Vniuersities erected and confirmed Monasteries and Nunneries founded and finished and all these holy proceedings prescribed taught directed and heare setled by these Roman Legats and Legatine power and most willingly and Religiously receaued and embraced by our first Christian King and Saint and holy Christian Britans his Subiects our late Nouelists Enemyes and Persecutors of this our old Christian Catholike Apostolike Apostles Roman and first holy Christian Kings Religion would haue thought and taught if they had then lyued that the Popes Authoritie by his Legats at our Kings suite and desire had taught allowed commanded and confirmed too much and would haue bene farre from seeking sueing for and requesting any further actuall and expresse confirmation or ratification of the Pope himselfe But those our holy Apostles and so glorious and renowned King were of a quite contrary minde to such men for our King who had sent such hūble petitions to Pope Eleutherius by his Embassadors Embassadges before to be instructed in the faith his kingdome Country Nobles all his people beloued Subiects to be
cōuerted to Christ to be directed by him in his ciuill Lawes had receaued an hallowed Crowne and warrāt and Limits of his kingdome from him was as carefull and sollicitous to haue all things now effected to be approued and confirmed by the same highest spirituall Papall Power and Authoritie which as he well knew by the Testimonies of diuers Popes holy Saints and Martyrs before as our Protestants haue acknowledged was instituted and ordained by Christ himselfe as a Rule and direction to all other members of his Catholike Church And therefore when it could otherwise be no Polecy or pleasure to our holy King to spare from hence so long a time the Legats he had so much desired no ease to them now old and weryed in Labors to trauaile to Rome and returne hither againe nor expedient for a new conuerted kingdome to want the Apostles and conuerters thereof so soone before it was perfectly setled in the Religion it had receaued by them but very dangerous to them all in respect of the Roman state so Ieleous and violent an enemy to diuers things now thus to be confirmed against their challendg and claime at that time for the kingdome either to haue incited or allowed that Iorney and confirmation or the Legats to haue vndertaken it with so much trouble hazard and perill had it bene either a needlesse or meere voluntarie and no necessarie busines was in so many and worthie parsons the greatest madnes could de deuised 2. And yet our Antiquities assuer vs our Ecclesiasticall state and affaires were thus confirmed and all things accompted as vncertaine vntill such confirmation was procured and obtayned The old Brittish Historie Virunnius Matthew of Westminster with many others both Manuscripts and printed Antiquaries Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 20. vlt. Pont. Vir. l. 4. in fine Matth. Westm an gratiae 186. Masnuscr Hist antiq in Luci. tell vs Beati Antistites Faganus Deruuianus Romam reuersi quae fecerant impetrauerunt à Papa beatissimo confirmari The blessed Bishops Faganus and Deruuianus returning againe to Rome obtayned to haue the things which they had done to be confirmed by the most blessed Pope Where we see that the Pope by petition and proofe made vnto him of the orderly and Religeous proceedings of his Legats in Britaine confirmed what they had done heare What that was in founding the Church of Christ in this kingdome I haue mentioned before all which was now confirmed by the Pope himselfe And if a generall confirmation will not confirme and conforme vs in this truth let vs resorte for the most questionable things to those particulars which cheife Protestants with others haue deliuered and warranted before out of our generally binding and receaued auncient Lawes and Pope Eleutherius owne writings in which we often finde Lucius to be adiudged King of Britaine and the kingdome of Britaine to be his kingdome And yet many Historians Italians Epist Pape Eleutherij supr leg S. Edwardi apud Plur. Authores Baron Tom. 2. Annal. in Eleut Hect. Boet. Scot. Hist l. 5. f. 83. Godwin Cōuers of Brit. p. 22. Scots English Catholiks and Protestants haue doubted thereof Baronius would haue him if any at all but a pety King Hector Boethius alloweth him but a King by courtesie Lucius Britonibus Caesaris beneuolentia authoritate imperitabat A Protestant Bishop thus disputeth it It is made a doubt and not without good cause whether euer there could be any such King as Lucius or no. In this very season that is appointed by our writers to the Reigne of Lucius the Romans possessed Britaine quietly as may appeare by all the Roman writers to wit during the times of M. Antoninus and Commodus and long after this Britaine was wholly subdued vnto the Romans and brought vnder the forme of a Prouince to wit in the time of Domitian as W. Malmesbury hath deliuered and amongst later writers two men of greate iudgment Baronius and Maister Camden which is partly confirmed by Tacitus deliuering that a great part of it was reduced into the forme of a Prouince as a foresaid in the time of Claudius These things being so how should a King haue any Gouernment heare Thus this Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie What force is in his allegations I haue sufficiently said for the honour of this kingdome in other places But in this case and question if we allowe him all for truth both he and we thereby are necessitated to allowe so much the greater prerogatiue and power to Pope Eleutherius the Pope of Rome to haue Authoritie in cases doubtfull or where a kingdome or true Heire is by violence oppressed to declare a true lawfull and vndoubted King as this Pope in this Act did by our King Lucius and this kingdome which with all others this Protestant Bishop himselfe acknowledgeth per consilium Regni vestri sume legem per illam Dei patientiâ vestrum Reges Britanniae Regnum Vicarius Dei Epist Eleutherij apud Godw. sup p. 30. 31. Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 5. Foxe to 1. Act. Guliel Lamb. in Legib. S. Edwardi Stow Hist in Eleuth Leges S. Edwardi cap. 17. apud Gul. Lamb. l. de Legib. Priscis f. 130. estis in Regno Gentes Regni Britanniae populi vestri sunt Where notwithstanding any clayme or Title the Romans at that time did or could make to Britaine or any part thereof King Lucius is by Pope Eleutherius openly pronounced and declared to be King of Britaine and all the people and Nations of Britaine to be his people and subiects And for further confirmation and proofe heareof he did expressely declare as our publike Lawes still witnesse that all this kingdome or I le of Britaine was his kingdome as also all the Ilands vnto Norway and Denmarke belonged to the Crowne of this his kingdome Vniuersa terra tota Insulae omnes vsque Norwegiam vsque Daciam petinent ad coronam regni eius And to secure King Lucius herein he sent him as King of the Britans an hallowed Crowne to weare as King of all these remembred Dominions Tales metas fines constituit imposuit coronae regni Dominus Eleutherius Papa sententia sua qui destinauit coronam benedictam Britanniae Christianitatem Deo inspirante Lucio Regi Britonum How this holy Pope did giue direction and instruction to this King about his Lawes I haue said before as also of the former more at lardge So likewise of the setling three Archbishops in the three named places with Bishops vnder them which was long before S. Eleutherius time decreed by other Popes and from the Apostles and so needed litle confirmation being by Apostolike Order long before instituted 3. Yet this being a cheife and principall thing in setling our Church affaires by the holy Legats it was by the same euidence as carefully and principally confirmed by this holy Pope and so was obserued throughout this kingdome vpon
this Institution and Confirmation many hundreds of yeares by all Antiquities The exception which some may make by finding Britaine diuided into fiue Prouinces I haue fully answeared before and our cheife Protestants namely Doctour George Abbots Archbishop of Canterbury and such others as directed and assisted Maister Francis Mason in the Booke intituled Crosses and Christian Images then certaine tokens of Christians Of the Consecration of the Bishops of the Church of England he their Scribe will thus secondemee therein The Romans before this time of King Lucius his receauing the faith had diuided Britaine into three Prouinces one of theÌ„ was called Maxima Caesariensis the Metropolis whereof was Yorke An other Britannia prima the Metropolis whereof was London the third Britannia secunda the Metropolis whereof was CaerlegioÌ„ And prouing besides so many Authorities before cited by Asserius Meneuensis Schoolmester to King Alfred Ptolomaeus LuceÌ„sis William Reade Ihon LelaÌ„d that the Archbishops of this IlaÌ„d were onely seated in those three MetropolitaÌ„ Cities LondoÌ„ Yorke Caerlogion according to that diuisioÌ„ of Prouinces heare to cleare the obiectioÌ„ thus they had further in this busines Although Britaine was after the Nicen Councell diuided into fiue Prouinces Valentia and Flauia CaesarieÌ„sis being added to the former yet there were no new Archbishops erected The reason whereof was because those two new Prouinces were taken out of the former and consequently could not haue Bishopriks without the diminishing of the Authoritie of the former in whose Iurisdiction originally they were which was not sufferable because it was against the Canon of the Nicen Councell decreeing that in Antioch and in other Prouinces the dignitie prerogatiues and Authorities of Churches should be mainetained Hitherto these Protestant writers 4. And to leaue it without question that this placing both of Archbishops and Bishops also at this time in Britaine was both warranted and confirmed by this highest spirituall Papall Power and Prerogatiue in Pope Eleutherius among so many hundreds of Archbishops and Bishops as haue bene in Britaine as it conprehendeth England Wales and Scotland no Historie mentioneth no Antiquarie can proue that from this time of King Lucius vntill the Reuolt of King Henry 8. from the Church of Rome any one Archbishoprik or Bishoprik was eyther founded translated vnited diminished or any wise changed but it was eyther first done or afterward confirmed or made frustrate by this greate Apostolike and Papall Power of the Roman See I neede not the Assistance of Catholike Antiquities herein our Protestant Bishops and Antiquaries which haue written of this subiect of Bishops and their Sees Gul. Malmesb l. de Ant. Caenob Glaston doe leaue and cleare it for an euident truth And because such an including proposition without confession in particular would cost my Readers some labour to examine it let them take for pregnant witnesses hereof the two greate Flatterers of King Henry 8 Matthew Parker the first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury a man of all Religions with that King his sonne King Edward The Popes Legats con inue diuers at Glastenbury renew and setle reâ—igious meÌ„ there in place of the first of S. Ioseph his company and Queene Elizabeth and Polidor Virgill a time Pleaser and Seruant thereof The first speaking of King Henry 8. his Lawes against the Popes Authoritie and the time of the Saxons saith that by them then made the Popes Power which had euer vntill then continued in England and was thought vnsuperable was ouerthrowne his legibus potentia Papalis quae nongentis amplius annis in Anglia durauit insuperabilis visa est concidit The other writeth then a liuing witnes that the supreamacie taken from the Pope and giuen to the King was a thing neuer heard of in any time before Habetur Concilium Londini in quo Ecclesia Anglicana formam potestatis nullis ante temporibus visum induit Henricus enim Rex Caput ipsius Ecclesiae constituitur By which also as in a glasse by a truely representing species we may behold that it neyther was nor could be any other then the Pope of Rome onely clayming and exercising such spirituall Power heare in those times which did or could giue a full and finall confirmation to those Vniuersities or Schooles and Religeous houses of Britaine with the Rule and Order they followed and professed in these daies 5. Yet we are not alltogether destitute of Instances in particular of such Honorius Papa 1. in Bulla Vniuersitati Canta-Cantabr coÌ„cess ann 624. 20. die Februarij apud Io. Caium l. 1. de antiq Cantabr Academ p. 75. 76 77. confirmation For Schooles or Vniuersities the Antiquaries of Cambridge produce the auncient Bull of Pope Honorius the first 1000. yeares since coÌ„firming that Vniuersitie and priuiledges thereof and in the same affirming that his Predecessours Pope Eleutherius in whose time we are Fabianus Leo Simplicius Foelix and Bonifacius gaue the like confirmation and exemption vnto it Praedecessorum nostrorum Romanae Ecclesiae Pontificum Eleutherij Fabiani Leonis Simplicij Faelicis Bonifacij vestigijs debitè inhaerentes authoritate omnipotentis Dei districtiùs inhibemus sub paena excommunicationis ne quis Archiepiscopus aut eorum officiales c. Where it is said that these Popes gaue these priuiledges against all parsoÌ„s by the Authoritie of God For the Schoole of GlamorgaÌ„ we haue the like testimonie that the Pope gaue the cheife charge thereof to S. Iltutus renowned both for his learning and piety as also his most worthie Schollers and their greate number in which were both Gaules and Britans in whome S. Sampson S. Paulinus S. Dauid S. Gildas Magistralis Charta MerchiaÌ„ni Regis l. Sanct. Wall Caius sup p. 147. Capgr Catal. in S. Ilâ—uâ—o Abbate Confessore Io. Bal. l. de Script Britan. cent 1. in Elchuto Morgan Manuscr Antiq. Mona sterij S. Aug. Cantuariae tibi cura concessa est à Pontisice as King Merchiannus testifieth in his Charter of priuiledge vnto him and that his Schoole or Vniuersitie For our Monasteries and Religeous houses then that they were confirmed and priuiledged by this holy Pope I shall more fully shew when I come to these Legats returne and visiting Glastenbury bringing with them a confirmation Immunities and Indulgences from S. Eleutherius to that most auncient and Religious Monastery with an approbation of the holy Rule and Order which there and in all Britaine after many hundreds of yeares was kept and followed In the meane time he that will but behold if he may the old Manuscript of S. Augustins in Canterbury shall there see aboue 100. particular Bulls of Popes confirming the liberties and Immunities of that house He may reade in the first Protestantically made Archbishop there that as I haue proued and shall proue of our Britans how all their Archbishops had their ordination Power and Authoritie from the Popes of Rome so amoÌ„g the Saxons Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. vntill he first
brake that Rule right all their Archbishops then were there inuested and setled by the Popes Authoritie and swore obedience vnto him this Protestant new Archbishop setting downe their Oath at lardge THE XXIII CHAPTER OF THE ARCHBISHOPS OF LONDON Yorke and Caerlegion in this time in particular and many other inferiour Bishops and the Roman Church Discipline heare also setled by Papall Authoritie 1. THvs was the state of Christian Catholike affaires in Britaine in all matters Callings Degrees ratified and confirmed by this holy Pope euen as our Protestants themselues doe glosse our Histories fides Christi in Britannia confirmatur and this busines Prot. Annotati in Matth. West an 186. performed with such diligence and expedition that the Monke of Westminster accompted one of our most exact Calculators of times doth recompt the Iorney of the holy Legats from Britaine to Rome their obtayning the Confirmation receauing further direction procuring many other holy workemen to assist them in founding and framing the Church of Christ in this kingdome the whole time of their stay at Rome Matth. Westm An. gratiae 186. returning hither againe with a greate number of diuine labourers and effecting diuers things heare after their returne all to haue bene happily performed within the space of one yeare such was the fatherly care and sollicitude of that holy Pope and his sacred Legats our spirituall Parents towards their children the conuerted Britans as S. Paules was in like case whome in Christ Iesus they had begotten Anno gratiae 186. Beati Antistites Faganus Diruuianus Romam reuersi quae fecerant impetrauerunt à Papa beatissimo confirmari Quibus peractis redierunt in Britanniam praefati Doctores cum alijs quamplurimis quorum doctrina gens Britonum in fide Christi in breui fundata refulsit Istorum autem nomina actus in libro reperiuntur quem Gildas Historicus de victoria Aurelij Ambrosij conscripsit In the yeare of grace 186. the blessed Bishops Faganus and Deruuianus returning to Rome did obtaine of the most blessed Pope to haue all things which they had done confirmed Which things being finished the foresaid Doctours with very many others came againe into Britaine by whose doctrine the Nation of the Britans being founded in a short space became renowned The names and Acts of these men are founde in the Booke which Gildas the Historian did write of the vistory of Aurelius Ambrosius All this is set downe as acted in that one yeare by Matthew of Westminster 2. The like Relation is made hereof in the Brittish History Ponticus Virunnius diuers Manuscript Histories and others all agreeing in these things Galfr. Monum Hist ◠4. cap. 20. Ponticas Virun Hist l. 4. done together allthough they doe not so punctually proceede by the yeares as the other doth The greatest difference is this that whereas the Historian of Westminster sayth the faith of the Britans was thus made renowned refulsit the others say corroborata fuit it was corroborated or confirmed by receauing this Confirmation from the Pope by his Legats so many their assistants giuing testimony thereof Which breedeth no variance in the matter but more plainely declareth the meanes by which the kingdome of Britaine was thus renowned for Christian Religion being the first kingdome in the world that had then publikly professed the faith of Christ publikly by petitions sought it and as publikly required and obtayned Confirmation of the same and their proceedings therein from the high Vicar of Christ yet not freed from Persecution What a comfort this was to our King and Britaine to receaue such a Confirmation from the See of Rome by so Noble and renowned meanes such holy learned and Noble Legats with such solemnitie quampluribus alijs comitati at such a time when the sword of Persecution was still vnsheathed and dropping with holy blood of Mattyrs the very circumstances Io. Bal. l. de Scri. cent 1. in Gilda Albani Magdeb. cent 2. c. 2. Col. 8. Fox Act. and Mon. l. 2. p. 106. Iames lib. de Manuscr in Bibliot public Colleg S. Benedict Abbot Fecknā orat in Parlam 2. Elizabeth themselues and refulgent glory refulcit it wonne to this Nation in all the world will giue vs some light thereof But much more would the splendor of it appeare if the Monuments wherein the names and Acts of so many worthie men penned by such a Secretary as S. Gildas was might come to vewe Many Protestāts would make the world beleeue they haue both seene and haue that most auncient and desired Monument in their custodies If it be not so they are to blame to write it if so both blame and shame to conceale it I can now say no more then Abbot Feckman did publikly deliuer in solemne Oration in the first Parlament of Q. Elizabeth when Catholike Religion was condemned in these termes of that matter Pope Eleutherius sent into this Realme Damianus and Fugatius and they as Ambassadours sent from the See Apostolike of Rome did bring into this Realme so many yeares past the very same Religion whereof we are now in possession and that in the Latin tongue as the auncient Historiographer diuus Gildas witnesseth in the Prologue and beginning of his Booke of the Britaine Histories These be his words which a man of his worth should not and would not haue vttered in such a time and place if the Booke and such things therein had not beene then extant to haue iustified his so absolute confident and so cōcerning speach in that Assembly which by their proceedings ouerthrew Catholike Religion in that Parlament and was not vnwilling to contradict any thing they could which crossed with their Intention 3. I haue made as diligent enquiry as I could and these times would permit mee to be enformed whether any such worke of Gildas is to be seene and cannot finde that any true or pretended Historie of his or any other doth now mention the Names and Acts of any such men Therefore I must rest contented and otherwise take and giue the best light I can in these matters First we are assured before that at this time of these Legats Returne or thereabouts King Lucius was confirmed and declared King of all Britaine and the Ilands adiacent and an hallowed Crowne was brought vnto him from Pope Eleutherius most probably by them the most honorable parsons mentioned as Ambassadors betweene those two renowned Potentats Pope and King in the affaires which passed betweene them and by this meanes our holy King Lucius was in conscience abled and secured to giue or confirme any guift graunt or donation he formely had bestowed or afterward was to conferre or confirme for the good of Christs Church in Britaine or effect and doe whatsoeuer belonging to state and office of a Christian King They brought with them also a Confirmation of the three Metropolitan or Archiepiscopall Sees before remembred as also such Papall Approbation of the consecrated Our first
primi Mensis vsque in 21. celebraretur And the first generall Councell of Nice a our Protestants confesse did approue this Decree of S. Victor In Niceno Concilio Victoris Decretum approbatum est Et cautum est vt Pascha die Dominico celebraretur and was heare receaued in our Britaine And this is manifest in that Decretall Epistle of Pope Victor receaued by Protestants before where he plainely saith that his Predecessors had commanded before him that which he did for keeping Easter Celebritatem sancti Paschae Die Dominico agi debere Praedecessores nostri iam statuerunt nos illud vobis eadem Die celebrari solemniter mandamus quia non decet vt membra à capite discrepent nec contraria gerant Where we see he calleth himselfe the head of the Patriarke and Clergie of Alexandria and them his members And giuing other Rules in that Epistle both about solemne Baptisme in the time of Easter and not soleÌ„ne in time of necessitie and not intermedling in Bishops causes without the allowance of the See Apostolike of Rome prouing it was so from the Apostles time confirming his Decree both by the words of Christ to S. Peter and the first Epistle of S. Clement which some haue questioned he vtterly forbiddeth any man to alter or gainesay these Decrees Haec vero statuta nulla debent improbitate conuelli nulla nouitate mutari quia alia est ratio causarum saecularium alia diuinarum Ea vos iudicare ad Apostolicam delatum est sedem quae praeter nostram vobis dâ—finire non licet Authoritatem id est Episcoporum causas Vnde ita constitutum liquet a tempore Apostolorum deinceps placuit vt accusatus vel iudicatus a Comprouincialibus in aliqua causa Episcópus licenter appellet adeat Apostolicae Sedis Pontificem qui aut per se out per Vicarios suos eius retractari negotium procuret Et dum iterato Iudicio Pontifex causam suam agit nullus alius in eius loco ponatur aut ordinetur Episcopus Quoniam quanquam a Comprouincialibus Episcopis accusati caâ—sam Pontificis scrutari liceat non tamen definiri incoâ—sâ—lto Romano Pontifice permissum est cum B. Petro Apostolo non ab alio quam ab ipso Mattâ— 16. dictum sit Domino Quaecunque ligaueris super terram erunt ligata in caelo quaecumque solueris super terram erunt soluta in caelo Et alibi in Institutis legitur Epist 1. ClemeÌ„t Apostolicis Si quis putauerit se a proprio Metropolitano grauari apud Patriarcham vel Primatem Diaeceseos aut penes vniuersalis Apostolicae Ecclesiae iudicetur sedem Nihil aliud est fratres talis praesumptio nisi Apostolorum suorumque successorum terminos trangredi eoruÌ„que Decreta violare Culpantur enim vt scriptum est fratres qui aliter circa Episcopos iudicare praesumunt quam Apostolicae Sedis Papae fieri placuerit Et quis est qui iudicat eum quem Dominus sibi huic sanctae Sedi reseruari voluit iudicandum And as this holy and learned Pope and Saint claymed and exercised that highest spirituall power and Iurisdiction ouer the Churches of Europe where he liued and Asia he tooke also vpon him the same supereminent superioritie ouer the Clergie and Churches of Afrike the other part of the world commanding them to peace and concorde and vnitie in Religion and either actually excommunicating or threatning excommunication Victor Epist ad Vniuersos Episcopos Africae Tom. 1. con apud Magdebur cent 2. vnto those that should disobey him in those commands perlatum est ad Sedem Apostolicam aliquos vestrum nocere fratres velle vt cadant decertare Similiter in Sacramentis discrepare ob id contentiones aemulationes inter vos fieri a quibus dissensionibus vos auertere in his concordare opem ferre vicissim mandamus nam si hoc agere citò neglexeritis vicissim reconciliari non studueritis ab Apostolicae Sedis totius Ecclesiae communione vos pelli non dubitetis where he expressely declareth his Authoritie as Pope of Rome to excommunicate the Bishops and Churches of Afrike as he had done to those of Asia both from the Apostolike Roman and Catholike Church of the whole worlde 3. Now for his Power ouer the Churches of Europe wherein his Apostolike Roman See was by all Antiquaries Catholiks and Protestants euer the onely cheife Apostolike Metropolitan Church it cannot be questioned when we shall finde how euen by Ambassadge and entreaty he sent Apostolike men into the furthest parts of this Iland to conuert it to Christ And Holinsh. Histor of Scotland p. 68. in K. Donaldus our Protestant Historians confesse of this holy Pope that being glad to encrease the faith of Christ through all parts of the world sent into Scotland such well disposed parsons as he thought most fitt for that purpose The Scottish Historians say he sent his Preachers to the vttermost parts of this Westerne and Europian parts Veremundus apud Hector Boeth idem l. 5. Scotor Hist prope finem of the world and the Barbarous Inhabitans learned Diuinitie of those Apostolike Preachers which he sent Incaepere nostri tum primum sacras colere litteras sacerdotibus praeceptoribus quos Victor Pontifex Maximus ad Christ dogma propalandam in extremam miserat Albionem This will sufficiently declare that the Primatiue Christian Britans and Scots which were conuerted to Christian Religion by these two renowned Popes and Saints S. Eleutherius and S. Victor which so clearely and earnestly declared and commanded the true Apostolicall obseruation of Easter and had receaued also the first generall Councell of Nice where the same was defined and published to the whole Christian world did not receaue their erroneous Paschall obseruance from their first Maisters and Instructers in Religion but by long later accidents and ignorant Misinformations Of Seuerus the Emperour whether he was discended of our Britans Race or other I shall more particular entreate when I shall bring him to continue long time and to die in Britaine Onely Method apud Mar Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. Marian. ib. an 203. in Seûero Martin Polon Supputat col 51. florent Wigorn. Chronic. an 189. vel 211. Matth. Westm an 195. Manuscript of S. Peters Church in Cornhill Matth. Westm an gratiae 201. heare I say that by common coÌ„sent he was a greate Persecutour of Christians as both our owne writers and others testifie and therevpon stiled the fift persecuting Emperour after Nero. Post Neronem Seuerus quintam Persecutionem in Christianos exicitaâ—it plurimique Sanctorum per diuersas Prouincias Martyrio coronantur Concerning our most Noble Protochristian King Lucius as we are come to Ioye of his Immortall glory and honour in heauen by his happy Translation from a transitory terrestriall to an eternall celestiall and neuer ceasing kingdome so we
and many most or allmost all our Kings in the meane time being Pagans the Christians heare were quiet for Religion by Antiquities The auncient Manuscript of Winchester saith that from the first planting of the faith in Britaine in the Antiquitat Manuscr Ecclesiae Wintonien time of King Lucius to the first yeare of Dioclesian an hundred yeares together ChristiaÌ„ ReligioÌ„ was quiet in peace the Religious men all that while liued quietly in their Monasteries Durauit Christianitas in Britannia a tempore Bed Eccl. Hist l. 1. c. 4. Fâ—orent Wigor Chron. An. 162. 184. Henr. Hunting Hist l. 1. in Marcus Anton. Verus Peruetus Antiq. Manuscr de primo statu Landau Eccles Matth. Parker l. de Antiq. Britan. Goscelin Hist Io. Bal. cent 1. de Script Brit. Godwin Conuers of Brit. Theater of great Brit. alij Gildas l. de Excid Conquest Brit. c. 7. vide licet a primo Anno Lucij Regis primi Britannorum Cristiani vsque ad primum Annum Dioclesiani Principis quieta in pace centum annis tamdiu Monachi Deo seruientes praedictum vetus Caenobium Wintoniense quiete inhabitabant S. Bede absolutely affirmeth of the Brittans that from the planting of the faith of Christ among them in the dayes of King Lucius they kept it vnuiolate and whole in quiet peace vntill the times of Dioclesian Susceptam fidem Britanni vsque in tempora Dioclesiani Principis inuiolatam integramque quieta in pace scruabant Florentius Wigorniensis hath the verie same words so hath Henry of Huntington The old Manuscript History of the first state of the Church of Landaffe iustifieth that the Brittans kept this their first faith sincere without any stayne of error vntill the Pelagian Herisie Quam Christianae Religionis fidem sine aliqua praui dogmatis macula sinceram conseruauerunt vsqueduÌ„ Pelagiana Haeresis orta est This is also the generall opinio of our Protestant Antiquaries Yet we must not make this so vniuersall a truth to thinke that all which receaued the Christian faith in those dayes of King Lucius did Religiously obserue the same and that all the Brittans without exception were Christians for we reade in S. Gildas whose Authoritie we may not easily reiect praecepta Christi licet ab Incolis tepidè suscepta sunt apud quo sdam tamen integrè alios minus vsque ad Persecutionem Dioclesiani Tyrani nouennem permansere Allthough the Precepts of Christ which the Britans receaued in the time of King Lucius were coldly entertained of the Inhabitants heare yet among some they remayned whole and with others not in such integritie vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian the Tirant 3. We shall finde hereafter many continuing heare in Britaine in Paganisime both of the Princes and people before Dioclesian his Persecution began in this or any other Nation Yet it will be remembred for euer to the eternall honour of those our Primatiue Christian Brittans that notwithstanding the vniuersall Inundation of licentious Paganisme which had reigned heare before the hazard of the disfriendship of the Idolatrous Roman Emperours and Senate then swaying allmost the knowne world and diuers Persecutions of Christians raging in that time and ciuill dissentions now further by the death of King Lucius falling out among our Brittans yet in all these tempests of calamities and afflictions they still without any interruption or corruption continued in their holy Christian Religion not onely secretly but with externall glory and splendor of Bishops Preists Religious men and women Churches Altars and their Ornaments as I haue before remembred And at this present when in morall and wordly vsuall proceedings nothing could haue bene more feared then a relapse to Idolatry by the death of so worthie and holy a gouernour as King Lucius a new zeale and deuotion was kindled in the harts of the Northren Brittanes and Scots in imitating the example of The Scots with their King Donaldus receaue the faith of Christ froÌ„ S. Victor Pope him and his happy Subiects in this kinde For at or presently after his death King Donald then reigning ouer the Scots receauing from Pope Victor as King Lucius before had done from Pope Eleutherius holy Preachers and Instructors receaued and publikly with his wife Nobles and Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. f. 89. other subiects professed the faith of Christ Talem dederat Regi Donaldo animum pacis Princeps Authour Christus Dominus quod verae pietati aspernato malorum Daemonum cultu sese Paulo ante addixerat Nam Seuero imperante Romanis apud Victorem Pontificem Maximum qui quintusdecimus post Petrum Ecclesiae praefuit per Legatos obtinuit vt viri Doctrina Religione insignes in Scotiam ab eo missi se cum liberis coniuge Christi nomen profitentes baptismate insignirent Regis exemplum Scotica Nobilitas sequuta auersata impietatem Christi Religionem complexa Sacro fonte est abluta Fuit annus ille quo Scoti adlumen verae pietatis Dei optimi maximi benignitate vocati sunt recepti ab eo qui primus fuit humanae salutis tertius supra ducentesimum Christ our Lord Prince and Authour of peace gaue such a minde to King Donald that contemninge the worship of wicked Deuills he addicted himselfe to true pietie For when Seuerus was Emperour of the Romans by his Ambassadors he obtained of Pope Victor the fifteenth after S. Peter Which ruled the Church that men renowned for Learning and Religion to be sent from him into Scotland that might baptize him with his children and wife professing Christ The Scottish Nobilitie following the example of their King forsaking impietie and embrasing the Religion of Christ was baptized This yeare wherin the Scots by the mercy of God allmightie were called and receaued to the light of true pietie was the third aboue two hundred from the first of mans Saluation Thus farre this Scottish Georg. Buchan Rer. Scoticar l. 4. c. Rege 27. Holinsh. Hist of Scotl. in K. Donald Historian from the Antiquities of that Nation to which their Protestant Writers doe also in substance consent as also the Protestant Antiquaries of England Among which one writeth in this manner King Donald in the dayes of the Emperour Seuerus sent a Messenger with letters vnto Pope Victor being the 15. in number as they say after S. Peter declaring vnto him that he was fully minded to receaue the Christian Religion and vtterly to forsake the superstitious seruice of the Heathnish Gods and therefore instantly required him to send some godly learned men to instruct him in the right beleife The Pope hearing this and being glad to encrease the faith of Christ through all parts of the world sent with all speed into Scotland such well disposed parsons as he thought most meete for that purpose who at their arriuall there did their endeuour in such diligent sort that not onely the King but also through his exaÌ„ple a greate number of the Nobilitie
Hist Brittans Saxons and Scots iudgments the surest Authour we can haue in this matter setting downe the comming of the Picts into these parts first to the Scots in Ireland and then landing in Britaine in the time of Marius as I haue before related longe after the Natiuitie of Christ proueth that the Scots came hither longe after that time Procedente autem tempore Britannia post Britones Pictos tertiam Scotorum Nationem in Pictorum parte recepit And againe Hibernia propriè patria Scotorum est ab hac egressi vt diximus tertiam in Britannia Beda Eccles Hist lib. 1. cap. 1. Britonibus Pictis gentem addiderun◠And the Scottish Antiquaries which would make so longe and auncient a Catalogue of their Kings doe not at any time call them or any of them in those times Kings of Scotia or Scotland Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Georg. Buchan Rer. Scoticar l. 1. 2. 3. 4. c. but Kings of the Scots Scotorum Reges 3. And to returne to Ecclesiasticall matters againe This is confirmed by this present History of the Conuersion of the King of Scots Donaldus by Pope Victor and his Apostolike Preachers among whome we doe not finde any one Bishop to haue bene sent nor any Bishoprike erected in any place where probably this King Donald or any King of the Scots ruled longe time after this The Scottish Antiquaries themselues that stand so stiffely for the Antiquitie of their Nation doe freely acknowledge that the first Episcopall See that euer was where their Kings ruled was erected in the time of Dioclesian his Persecution and this in the Iland of Mona and giuen to S. Amphibalus a Brittish Bishop by King Crathlint King of the Scots at that time Fuit id templum Hect. Boeth Scot. Hist lib. 6. fol. 102. omnium primum Christiano ritu vbi Pontifex sacerque Magistratus sedem haberet primariam inter Scotos cuius nostri meminere Scriptores dedicatum Nunc S. Palladius sent by S. Caelestine Pope the first Bishop of Scots sent from Rome vocant Sodorense Fanum And they both confesse that S. Palladius whome S. Caelestine Pope sent to the Scots aboue 200. yeares after this was the first Bishop which any Pope made sent thither the first that consecrared other Bishops among the Scots Erat Palladius primus omnium qui Sacrum inter Scotos Hector Boethius Scot. Hist l. 7. f. 133. Georg. Buchan Rer. Scotic l. 5. in Rege 42. Hector Boeth supr l. 6. Holins Hist of Scotland p. 88. Manusc Antiq. Io. Capgrau in Vita S. Niniani Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 7. f. 119. Io. Bal. l. de Scriptorib Brit. cent 1. in Niniano Beruicio egere Magistratum a summo Pontifice Episcopus creatus And creditur idem Palladius primus Episcopos in Scotia creasse And they set downe the Bishops and places which and where he created them Seruanus in the Iles of the Orchades and Toruanus for the Picts Palladius Seruanum Episcopum ad Orchadas Insulas creauit Et Teruanum Pictorum Archiepiscopum constituit These were the first Bishops which the Scottish Antiquities remember to haue bene either among them or the Picts except S. Ninian sent a litle before from the See of Rome to conuert the Pictish Nation The old Manuscript and Capgraue in S. Niniā his life say that he there ordained Preists consecrated Bishops diuided the Coūtry into Parishes Ordinauit Presbyteros Episcopus cōsecrauit totam terram per certas Parochias diuisit He being a Noble Britan by birth preached both to the Scots Picts and Britans that were in those parts and dyed an old man about the yeare of Christ 432. about which time S. Palladius came hither Ninianus Episcopus sanctitate Miraculis clarissimus Scotorum Pictorum Britouumque Doctor ad senium vsque obijt faelicitatis nostrae Anno 432. 4. It is an euident falsehood which a Puritane Scottish Historian speaking of this time of Paladius his preaching to the Scots affirmeth that vntill then the Churches were gouerned by Monkes without Bishops Ad id vsque tempus Georg. Buchan Rer. Scoticar l. 5. Rege 42. Ecclessiae absque Episcopis per Monachos regebantur For I haue shewed before how from the beginning of Christianitie the Churches of Christ in all places were gouerned by Bishops and such euer ruled heare in Britaine also thirtie or more in number heare in Britaine and how the Northren inhabitants of Britaine that were Christians whether Britans Picts or Scots were subiect to the Archbishop of Yorke and the Bishops which were vnder him And allthough at the first Conuersion of the Scots of this our Britaine whether continuing in the out Ilands or in some small numbers within the maine kingdome not being Owners or Possessioners of any Cities places which were or by the practise of the primatiue Church might be allowed for Fpispall Sees they could not haue Bishops of their owne at that time yet I haue instanced before that so soone as they came to enioy such places as might be allowed for Bishops Residences they also enioyed Bishops with all other Holinshed Hist of Scotland in K. Eugenius Io. Bal. l. de Scri. Brit. cent 1. in Brigida Lagin Capgr in S. Brig Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 9. f. 187. Holinsh. hist of Scotl. in Malcolme 3. Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 7. f. 133. Henric. Huntington Hist l. 3. Christian Nations so they had S. Amphibalus in Mona Bishop of Soder there S. Ninian and other Bishops consecrated by him And a Protestant Antiquarie in his Historie of Scotland writeth that the Scots had Bishops in the time of Maximus and were banished then with the other Scots And we finde many Auncient Bishops as Machillas Bruno and others Successours to S. Amphibalus in Soder And the Scottish Historians confesse that the Hebrides Ilands Galloway and the adioyning Countryes were subiect to that Bishops See till the time of King Malcome the third about the yeare of Christ 1057. Hebrides Gallouidiam ac illis vicinus Regiones Sodorensi Episcopo cui in Mona Sedes erat Sacra vsque ad Malcolmi tertij Regis tempora in rebus paruisse diuinis And the same Scottish Antiquaries with others proue that allthough their Bishops were commonly chosen at the first out of their Culdeis holy Preists or Monkes yet they were consecrated and made Bishops as others were Ex monachis Culdeis Pontifices assumerentur And to be assured that these Scottish Bishops were truely and ritely consecrated it was an old custome of the Scots in the time of S. Wiro allmost a thowsand yeares since that when Manuscr Ant. in Vita S. Wironis Episc Capgr Catal. in eod the Scots had any Bishop to be Consecrated they sent him to Rome to be sacred there moris erat apud Incolas Pastorem à se electum Romam manibus Apostolicis ordinandum dirigere ordinatumque sedem plebem
reuisere And that holy The Bishops of ScotlaÌ„d euer truely consecrated as the Roman vse was Bishop together with Plechelmus which went with him was so Consecrated by the Pope according to that custome a custome so long since with that Nation that it seemeth to haue bene there kept and obserued from the time of the first Bishop there S. Ninian consecrated and sent thither by the Pope of Rome For S. Bede saith that this S. Plechelmus which was thus Consecrated at Rome with S. Wyro by the Pope was Bishop of Candida Casa S. Ninian his See both builded and founded by him Plechelmus in ea quae Candida Bed Hist Eccl. l. 5. c. 24. Capgrau in S. Ninian Manuscript Capgr supr in S. Wyrone Episcopo casa vocatur Episcopi Praesulatum tenet Which standeth in that I le or Peninsula where this custome was to send their elect Bishops to Rome to be CoÌ„secrated by the Pope Moris erat apud Incolas eiusdem Insulae Pastorem a se electum Romam manibus Apostolicis ordinandum dirigere Which is euident by the words immediately following ordinatumque sedem plebem reuisere That the person thus elect and sent to Rome to be CoÌ„secrated Bishop by the Pope should after his Consecration returne to his See and people of his Diocesse which must needs be this Scottish Iland where Candida Casa was whether S. Pecthelmus or Plechelmus returned after his Consecration at Rome and there held his Episcopall See as S. Bede witnesseth so this custome must needs be in that Scottish Iland And except our Scottish Histories before deceaue vs when they call Teruanus Archbishop who was Bishop heare by S. Palladius Pope Celestine his Legate his ordination all the Scots obserued or were bound to this custome So that of all people in the world we may not call The ChristiaÌ„ Scots truely obedient to the See of Rome the validitie of the Scottish Bishops Consecration into any question or enter into the least suspition of any willfull reuolte of that people from the Church of Rome Of Ignorance as in the Paschall obseruation by distance of place and troblesomenesse of times they may be accused of any willfull error or disobedience they cannot be condemned 5. Allthough I haue bene thus sparing vpon the remembred reasons to affirme that the Scottish Nation either in this greate Iland or any the out Ilands thereof had before this time of S. Victor his sending Preachers to conuert them receaued the faith of Christ yet I may be bold vpon better warrant to deliuer that generally for the most parte the Inhabitants of that parte now called Scotland whether Britans Picts or Scots did then or soone after receaue the Christian faith for the Britans of that Country we haue heard before that they were conuerted in the time of King Lucius by the Legats Manuscr Antiq. de primo statu Landau Eccles Antiq. Glaston tabul ligneis Fixae Guliel Malm. l. de Ant q. Caenobij Glaston Tertull. l. contr Iudaeòs c. 7. Magdeburg centr 2. cap. 2. Theat of greate Brit. l. 6. and Apostolike Preachers sent by Pope Eleutherius To passe ouer printed Authorities in all mens hands the old Manuscript of Landaffe saith that both King Lucius and the Nobles of Britaine the name to the whole Iland then were baptized Lucius totius Britanniae Primates Baptismum susceperunt The Antiquities of Glastenbury from old Annals of credit Tradunt bonae credulitatis Annales doe deliuer that the Legats of Pope Eleutherius did preach and baptize through all parts of Britaine huic praedicando baptizando Britanniae partes peragrantes William of Malmesbury in his Manuscript Historie of the Antiquitie of that place plainely teacheth that they baptized preached and trauailed throughout the whole Iland Baptizantes praedicantes vniuersam Insulam peragantes And Tertullian speaketh directly of the Britans when he saith Britannorum Romanis inaccessa loca That the Britans in those places whether the Romans could neuer come had receaued the faith of Christ which must needs be vnderstood of the Britans which were then in Albania now Scotland And I haue proued before that in the time of King Lucius Pope Eleutherius and his Legats heare did make all the Christians of that Northren part whatsoeuer they were Britans Picts or Scots Bishops Preists others of the Cleargie or Laitie subiect to the Archbishop of Yorke And the Scottish Antiquaries who pleade so much for their honour say that Pope Victor his Preists which he sent hither did not onely preach the faith of Christ vnto the vttermost parte of this Iland of Britaine or Albion but instructed the people in Learning Diuinitie Incaepere nostri tum primum sacras Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 5. f. 89. 90. colere literas Sacerdotibus praeceptoribus quos Victor Pont. Max. ad Christi dogma propalandum in extremam miserat Albionem And by these Apostolike men thus sent from Rome by Pope Victor many of the Picts also which inhabited in the North of Britaine were coÌ„uerted at this time or before in the CoÌ„uersion in the time of King Lucius for allthough S. Ninian which came hither about the end of the fourth hundred of yeares of Christ is commonly reputed the first Bishop especially Consecrated at Rome and expressely by the Pope sent to that Nation yet many of them were long time before conuerted to Christian Religion and finding no other generall conuersions heare in our primatiue Church but vnder Pope Eleutherius and Victor we must asscribe these Picts Christianitie to them or their Disciples 6. Christian Religion was so propagated among these Picts in the later end of this Age that the very women of that Nation were able in dispute to confownd the best Learned Pagans Among them there was one most renowned Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. f. 104. 105. Ann. Scotici ibidem Hollinsh Hist of Ireland Marcus Antonius de Dominis l. 2. de Repub. Christ c. 8. p. 277. 278. not onely by our Irish Scottish Brittish or English Antiquaries whether Catholiks or Protestants but by the auncient Greeke writers among whome Theodoret with others witnesseth that a Christian Pictish woman so with reasons and Miracles conuinced a King and Queene with many others in Ireland in the time of greate Constantine Emperour that a Bishop was sent to that Nation to perfect that she had so happily begun And we finde that longe before the comming of S. Ninian both the King namely Heirgustus and people of the Picts generally were conuerted Christians and at the comming of S. Regulus thither with the holy Reliks of S. Andrewe the Apostle entertained and reuerenced them with greate zeale and deuotion and built a Church in honour of S. Andrewe endowing it with greate Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. f. 108. 109. Hollins Hist of Scotland in Augusiaâ—us An. D. 369. Will. Harris descrip of Brit. c. 9. Will. Harrison supr c. 9. possessions and
the present Roman Church and Catholiks now professe and Protestants deny and persecute 1. AFter the Martyrdome of S. Calixtus S. Vrbanus the first of The Religion of the Popes then the same that is now by their aduersaries that name was Pope of Rome This man as Protestant Antiquaries English and others write liued in the time of that licentious Emperour Heliogabalus and by the sanctitie of his life and singular learning did bring many in all places to Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pontif. in Vrban Pap. 16. Rob. Barnes in Vit. Pont. Rom. in Vâ—bano 1. Magdeb. cent 3. c. 10. c. 277. true Religion for which he was often bannished but secretly recalled by the faithfull Christians and at he last receaued the Croâ—ne of Martyrdome in the yeare of our Lord 233. Vrbanus Romanus sub libidinosa bestià Heliogabalo Caesare vixit vitaeque sanctitate doctrinà singulari multos vnâ—iquaque mortales ad Euangelium traxit Hic saepenumerò pro fide Christiana ab vrbe proscribebatur sed à fidelibus iterum claÌ„ reuocatus Martyrij coronam anno Domini 233. tandem accepit His Decretall Epistle is extant written to all Bishops S. Vrbanus Pope Martyred in the yeare of our Lord 233. of the common life and offering of the faithfull He plainely maketh mention of such a common life as was vnder the Apostles defeÌ„deth by his Decrees the goods â—â— the Church that no man should inuade them by force or fraude And he speaketh â—â— the voâ—â—e of them which promise to possesse nothing proper to themselues he instituted that Confirmation should be ministred after Baptisme He saith that by Imposition of the Bishops hands therein the holy Ghost is receaued Extat vna eius Epistola Decretalis scripta ad omnes Episcopos de communi vita oblatione fidelium Planè enim eiusmodi vitae communis meminit qualis sub Apostolis fuit Munit deinde Edictis bona Ecclesiae ne quis ea vi aut fraude inuadat aliqua dicit de voto promittentium se nihil rerum propriarum possessuros Instituit in fine Confirmationem post Baptismum dicit per manus Impositionem Episcoporum accipi Spiritum sanctum 2. Next vnto S. Vrbanus succeeded Pope Pontianus who as these Protestants Io. Bal. lib. 1. de Rom. Pont. Act. in Pontiano tell vs was Christi minister ac dispensator Mysteriorum Dei exilium supplicia pro Euangelio proque Ecclesia passus est post multas calamitates grauia tormenta Anno Domini 239. pro Christi fide martyrij paena subijt The Minister S. Pontianus Pope suffered Martyrdum an D. 239. of Christ and dispenser of the mysteries of God suffered exilements and punishments for the Ghospell and the Church and after many calamities and greuious Torments suffered the payne of Martyrdome for the faith of Christ in the yeare of our Lord 239. He taught that God would haue Preists so familiar with him that he Magdeburgen centur 3. col 278 in Pontian would accept of other mens Sacrifices by theÌ„ and by them forgiue their sinns and reconcile them to him And that Preists doe make with their owne mouth the body of our Lord and giue it to the people Sacerdotum dignitati multa tribuit Eos inquit Deus familiares in tantum sibi esse voluit vt etiam aliorum hostias per eos acceptaret atque eorum peccata donaret sibique reconciliaret Ipsi quoque proprio ore Corpus Domini conficiunt populis tradunt 3. After S. Pontianus succeeded S. Anterus who as our Protertants saye attributed S. Antherus Pope and Martyr succeeded S. Pontinus such supreame Priuiledge to his holy See that he ordained that Bishops might not goe from one Bishopricke to an other without the Authoritie of the Pope of Rome Episcopos ab vno Episcopatu ad aliam transferre si id Ecclesiae necessitas vel vtilitas exigat licere sed ne id sine summi Pontificis authoritate Robert Barnes l. de Vit. Pont. Rom. in Antero Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Pontif. Rom. in eod fiat cauit and beatified the Church with his blood in Martyrdome in the yeare of our Lord 243. decorauit hic Antherm anno Domini 243. Ecclesiam suo sanguine quam antea pauerat verbo which he had before fedd with the word of God 4. S. Fabian as these men say was Miraculously chosen Pope the forme of a Doue sitting vpon his heade when he was sought for to be Pope Cum ad S. Fabianus miraeulously chosen Pope PoÌ„tificatum designatus quaereretur Columba super eius caput sedere visa est He buil ded a Church-yard for the honour of Martyrs He decreed that euery yeare vpon Maunday Thursday new Chrisme should be consecrated and the old Barnes Bal. sup in Fabiano Magdeb. Cent. 3 c. 10. col 279. 280 c. 5. col 144. burnt That Preists should not be accused or punished in the teÌ„porall but Ecclesiasticall Court He forbad marriadge within the first degree of coÌ„sanguinitie That euery Christian should communicate at the least thrise euery yeare He decreede about satisfaction the Rite of penance Excommunication of the Age of such as were to be made Preists or admitted to holy Orders of oblations or Masses euery day Caemiterium pro Martyrum dignitate extruxit Singulis annis in caena Domini Chrisma vt renouaretur vetere combusto statuit Sacerdotes causam dicere mulctari in Sacro non prophano foro debere edixit Ne vxorem quis ducat intra quintum consanguinitatis gradum statuit Quisque Christianus vt singulis annis ter Eucharistiam sumeret praecepit Quaedam de satisfactionibus de ritu paenitentiae de excommunicatione statuit de aetate presbyterorum ordinatorum de oblationibus per singulos dies They add further how he coÌ„demned the Heresies S. Fabianus condemned the Heresies of the Nouatians and Helchites of the Nouatians and Helchites And that he both baptized Philip the Emperour and after put him to publike penance among the ordinarie penitents Whereas these men say that S. Fabian appointed that euery yeare vpoÌ„ Maunday-Thursday new Chrisme should be hallowed and the old burnt no man may thereby phantasie that he was the first Authour either of consecrating or yearely renewing of Chrisme for in the very place from whence these Protestants deriue this Constitution which is the secoÌ„d Decretall Epistle of this holy Pope he playnely saith that vpon that day when Christ supped with his Disciples and washed their feete Christ himselfe taught this consecrating of Chrisme and that the Popes of Rome thus receaued it from the Apostles And for the yearely renewing of it vpon that day he saith also that it discended from the Apostles by all his Predecessors Popes of Rome and so from the Apostles both the Church of Rome Antioch Hierusalem and Ephesus where the Apostles liued did euer obserue In illa Die Dominus
things belonging to the true Church of Christ by our Protestants confessions in all which and diuers other questions by their owne Testimonie S. Cyprian those Popes of Rome and the Church of Christ then differed from them and agreed in them all with the present Roman Church First for the validitie of Sacraments these men confesse that by the doctrine of S. Cyprian and the Church then the worthie receauers of them were vnited to Christ armed against the world the deuill and human concupiscence grace was giuen and sinnes forgiuen in them This was also the receaued old doctrine of the Church and Popes of Rome namely of Pope Cornelius as both he Eusebius the Magdeburgian Protestants and others witnesse by whose agreeing testimonie also both Pope Cornelius S. Cyprian and the Church of Rome and Affrike with all others differed from our Protestants and consented with the present Roman Church about the number of Sacraments First they say that both Cornelius and S. Cyprian taught that Confirmation was a Sacrament and by the Bishops Vnction with Chrisme the Magdeb. in Indice cent 3. v. Sacramenta cēt 3. c. 10. col 246. 247. 248. Cornelius Epist 2. Tom. 1. Conc. Euseb l. 6. c. 42. Magde cent 3. in Cornel. c. 10. col 240. Cypria Epist 72. Cyprian Ep. 52. ad Antonianum l. 1. Ep. 2. ep 54 Cyprian de Ablutione pedum Cornel. Epist apud Eusebium Magdeb. alios supr Magdeb. in Indice cē◠3. in Lucio Papa cēt 6. col 148. col 149. tit de caelibatu Vita monastica holy Ghost and Grace were giuen S. Cyprian also maketh Penance a Sacrament and plainely affirmeth that sinnes are loosed and forgiuen in it And both he and S. Cornelius then Pope giue as much to Preisthood and holy Orders S. Cyprian maketh it and others Sacraments equally as Baptisme Docemur quae sit Baptismi aliorum Sacramentorum stabilitas Nam Baptismum repeti Ecclesiasticae prohibent regulae semel sanctificatis nulla deinceps manus iterum consecrans praesumit accedere nemo sacros Ordines semel datos iterum renouat nemo sacro oleo lita iterum linit aut consecrat nemo Impositioni manuum vel ministerio derogat Sacerdotum Where he setteth this downe for a generall Ecclesiasticall Rule which no man was ignorant off or did disobay 11. And S. Cornelius then Pope by all the witnesses before Protestants and others setteth downe the honour and dignitie of this Sacrament in the Church of Rome when he affirmeth that in those dayes of Persecution there were in it besides the Bishop 46. Preists 7. Deacons 7. Subdeacons 42. Acoluthists Exorchists Lectours and Ianitours 521. And to make all sure that all these Orders then were Ecclesiasticall he setteth downe some of their Offices and how these Exorcists did dispossesse Nouatus by these Protestants being possessed by Sathan These Protestants also testifie the same of S. Cyprian his doctrine in this point and these Deacons Subdeacons did liue vnmarryed of this Pope Lucius as they confesse made a Decree Lucij Decretum de caelibatu Sacerdotum So they acknowledge of Pope Stephen that no Preist Deacon or Subdeacon might marry nullus Sacerdotum à Subdiacono vsque ad Episcopum licentiam habet coniugium sauciendi Likewise they doe sufficiently proue that S. Cyprian and these Popes agreed in the Supreamacie Magdeb. cent 3. c. 4. col 84. 85. Tit. de Eccles Primatu Romano of the Pope of Rome First for S. Cyprian in that very Treatise which they intitle de Ecclesiâ Primatu Romano of the Church and Roman Primacy they acknowledge he expressely writeth that the Roman Church is to be acknowledged of all for the Mother and Roote of the Catholike Church he calleth the Chaire of Peter the principall Church from which Preistly vnitie is risen And saith in diuers places that the Church was founded vpon Peter Cyprianus libro quarto Epistolâ 8. nominatim ait Romanam Ecclesiam ab omnibus alijs pro matrice radice Catholicae Ecclesiae agnoscendam esse Quemadmodum libro primo Epistolâ tertiâ in tractatu de simplicitate Praelatorum principalem vocat Ecclesiam Petri Cathedram à quâ vnitas sacerdotalis exorta sit Alibi passim dicit super Petrum Ecclesiam fundatam esse vt libro primo Epistolâ tertiâ libro quarto Epistolâ nonâ Tractatu secundo de habitu Virginum sermone tertio de bono patientiae in Epistolâ ad Quirinum And they adde further vtterly to ouerthrow their owne new found Ministeriall calling and Church and Princes proceedings against Clergie men that S. Cyprian taught an Ordinary Succession in Pastorall dignitie and that Bishops and Rulers of the Church were not to be iudged by others Habet Cyprianus alias opiniones periculosas vt quod Pastoratum ad ordinariam successionem libro 1. Epistolâ 6. allegat Item quod negat Episcopos Praepositos Ecclesiae iudicandos libro 4. Epistolâ 9. in Concilio These they call dangerous opinions and so they are for their new Religion which hath no Ordinary Succession but in all places hath ouerthrowne it and so farre proceeded to adiudge and condemne Bishops and Prelates of the Church that in the whole world there is not any one of that most sacred or Preistly calling or any inferiour holy Order none but meere Lay men which by their owne definitiue Article cannot make a true visible Artic. of Englis Protest Religiō art 19. Church to be founde in all their Congregations And yet this doctrine of S. Cyprian so periculous with these men is so farre from being really and truely dangerous that not onely by all Catholike Authours but by our English Protestants also both their particular Writers and publike Articles with their Art sup Art 36. Prot. publ glosse ther. Prot. Booke of Consecration in Pref. allowed glosse and authorized Booke of Consecration it is iustified to be vnquestionably true and most necessary And this allready proued by all Authoritie as also the doctrine of exemption of Bishops and Clergie men from being conuented before Lay Iudges and Tribunals The same is euident before of the Popes of Rome Spirituall Supreamacie And diuers of these testimonies of S. Cyprian therein are in his seuerall Epistles to Pope Cornelius That place where he calleth the Roman Church the Roote and Mother of the Catholike Church is in his 45. Epistle which is to Cornelius Pope where he plainely saith he exhorted all to follow that Church Vt Ecclesiae Catholicae radicem matricem agnoscerent ac tenerent Likewise his testimony that Rome is the Chaire of S. Peter the principall Church from which Preistly vnitie is risen is in his 55. Epistle which is to the same Pope Cornelius In which he affirmeth further that it is the Church of Rome whose faith the Apostle commended and to which false doctrine cannot haue accesse Eos esse Romanos quorum fides Apostolo
praedicante laudata est ad quos perfidia habere non possit accessum And there plainely saith that Heresies and Scismes haue onely had originall because men would not obay Gods Preist nor allow onely one Cheife Preist and Iudge the Vicar of Christ in his Church And calleth the Iudgment of this Preist Christ Vicar the Pope of Rome the Iudgment of God not to be disobayed of any and from such disobedience Scismes and Heesies doe spring Neque aliundè haereses obortae sunt aut nata scismata quam inde quod Sacerdoti Dei non obtemperatur nec vnus in Ecclesiâ ad tempus Sacerdos ad tempus Iudex vice Christi cogitatur Cui si secundum ministeria diuina obtemperaret Fraternitas vniuersa nemo aduersum Sacerdotum Collegium quicquam moueret Nemo post diuinum Iudicium post populi suffragium post Coepiscoporum consensum Iudicem se iam non Episcopi sed Dei faceret nemo dissidio vnitatis Christi Ecclesiam scinderet nemo sibi placens ac tumens seorsim foris Haeresim nouam conderet nisi ita est aliquis Sacriligae temeritatis ac perditae mentis vt putet sine Dei Iudicio fieri sacerdotem 12. Now that these holy Popes stoode vpon the same supreame priuiledge for the Church of Rome being the common doctrine and practise of them all as Protestants confesse we neede not to stand vpon these in particular yet these Protestants doe assure vs first that Pope Cornelius maintayned Appeales to Rome Cornelius Epistolâ 2. facit mentionem Appellationis ad Apostolicam Magdeb. cent 3. c. 7. col 181. Rob. Barnes l. de Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Cornelio Sedem And made a generall Decree to free Preists from swearing except in matter of faith And condēned the Africā Bishops Decree about Rebaptizatiō Pope Lucius as they confesse maketh the Church of Rome the Mother of Churches and affirmed that the Popes of Rome neuer erred and contended that they cannot erre prouing it by that place where Christ said to S. Peter I haue asked for thee that thy faith may not fayle Lucius Romanam Ecclesiam Matrem Magdeb. Cent. 3. col 183. c. 7. Ecclesiarum facit Apostolicos Pontifices nunquam errasse asserit ne quidem errare posse contendit ex eo loco quod Christus Petro dixerit rogaui pro te ne fides tua deficeret And Pope Stephen made a generall Decree as these men affirme for the whole Church about receauing penitent Heretikes how they were to be receaued Stephani Papae Romani sententia rescriptum hoc Magdeb. cent 3. c. 8. col 190. Robert Barnes l. de Vit. Pont. Rom. in Stephano Io. Bal. l. 1. Act. Rom. Pontif. in Stephano fuit Si à quacumque haeresi ad Ecclesiam veniant nihil innouetur nisi quod traditum est vt manus illis imponatur in paenitentiam And generally for all Preists in all places that they should not vse at Masse any other then sacred vestments Ne Sacerdos aliâ veste quam sacrâ in sacris vteretur statuit By this holy Pope which our Protestants confesse was an holy Saint and Martyr and receaued a Crowne of Iustice thereby after he had conuerted many Gentils to Christ Cum multos Gentilium ad Christi fidem conuertisset capite mulctatus fit victima S. Sixtus Pope and Martyr Deo accept à Iustitiae coronâ 13. The like they testifie of all his Successours in this Age. S. Sixtus the Ambr. l. 1. Oshc c. 41. Prudent in Hymno de S. Laurent Magd. cent 3. cap. 10. in Sixto cap. 12. in Laurent col 297 298. next was Christi discipulus è terreno coelestis aeconomus factus Christiani gregis decus atque imitandum exemplar and preached the true word of God salutare Dei verbum populo proponens And yet this doctrine of this holy Pope by all Antiquities and these Protestants themselues was sacrificing preisthood Sacrifice of Masse Deacons assisting at the Altar Christ really present there and offered in Sacrifice with Lights vpon the Altar Hic primus è septem viris qui stant ad Aram proximi Hunc esse vestris orgijs moremque artem proditum est hanc Disciplinam foederis libent vt auro Antistites Argenteis scyphis ferunt fumare sacrum sanguinem auroque nocturnis sacris adstare fixos cereos And this was so common and publikly receaued and knowne that the Pagans themselues were not ignorant of it S. Dionisius Pope and Martyr Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pontif. in Dionys Robert Barnes in Vit. Pont. in eodem 14. Of S. Dionysius the next Pope these Protestants say he was famous for preaching the true faith and dilating of Christs Church and conuerted many and among others the daughter and wife of the Emperour Decius Cyrilla and Triphonia and dyed an holy Martyr Yet they also acknowledge he was a Monke and Eremite before he was Pope He diuided Parishes and Dioceses assigning their limits and made other generall Lawes for the whole Church concerning Heretikes and others to be accused and conuented 15. S. Faelix which was his next Successor was also as these men confesse S. Foelix Pope and Martyr an absolute vertuous man and renowned for he preached the word of God and died a glorious Martyr Yet they also say he was a Massing Pope and Bal. l. 1. de Act. Pontif. supr in Foelice Rob. Barnes in eod tooke order that none but consecrated Preists should say Masse he ordained that Masses should yearely be saide in honour of Martyrs on their Anniuersary dayes and no where but in sacred places 16. They say of Eutichianus the next Pope that he was vir Deo deditissimus à doctrinâ virtutihus Ecclesiae commendatus diuini verbi praedicatione salutem S. Eutichianus Pope and Martyr multis attulit populis A man most deuoted to God renowned for learning Bal. l. 1. Act. Ro. Pontif. in Eucichiano Barn in eod and vertue and by preaching the word of God brought saluation to many people and died a Martyr Yet as they acknowledge he tooke order for sacred Vesturs of Cleargy men so honored he Martyrs that with his owne hands he buried 300. and made generall Lawes for the whole Church 17. Of S. Caius the next and by common opinion the last of this Age they S. Caius Pope and Martyr say he was kinsman of Dioclesian the persecuting Emperour yet a most worthie Ruler of the house of God in the Roman Church and died a Martyr Bal. Barnes supr in Caio praepositus domus Dei in Ecclesià Romanâ probatissimus And yet he exempted Clergy men from lay Iudges and as S. Euaristus had done before gaue order that none should be a Bishop which had not before bene Ostiarius Lector Exorcista Acolythus c. 18. If our Protestants will haue S. Marcellinus to haue bene Pope in the S. Marcellinus Pope and
Martyr end of this Age seeing they bring him to the greate Councell of Sinuessa of 300. Bishops besides many other greate Clergie men They haue this greate Barnes supr in Marcello Magdeburg cent 4. c. 9. To. 1. Conc. in Marcellino Conc. Sinuessano in 3. exāplar antiq generall Councell the first that euer was in the worlde in all Copies plainely pronouncing no man euer Iudged the Pope of Rome The first See is indged by none Nemo vnquam iudicauit Pontificem Prima Sedes non iudicatur à quoquam Now I will returne againe to the time of Pope Stephen where I left THE X. CHAPTER OF S. MELLO OR MELLON A BRITAN SENT Archbishop by Pope Stephen from Rome to Rhoan in Normandy Of S. Mellorus a Noble Brittish Martyr and a Prouinciall Councell of Brittish Bishops heare in Cornewalle in this time 1. THE Historie of out renowned Britan S. Mello or Mellon by most Authours fell our in the time of S. Stephens being Pope And it should seeme by out Histories which speake of many and long defections of the Britans in these dayes and their withdrawing their Tribute and obedience from them except when Quintus Bassianus Alectus or such men were sent hither with power from the Romans to keepe Britaine in their subiection that S. Mello S. Mello went to Rome his going from hence to Rome with others of this kingdome to pay the Brittans Tribute there was in the time of that Bassianus or some such Roman our Antiquities being sparing to giue vs warrant to say that the Britans did so carefully pay their Tribute vnder their other Rulers which loued not the Romans but laboured to free themselues and this Kingdome rather from that subiection And this the rather because as I haue proued before it is probable the other Britan Rulers heare were Christians and so would not easely imploy Pagans in such a busines and seruice For it is the constant agreement of the Writers of this Relation that this Mello with his Associats was at his S. Mello was first a Pagan going to Rome and being there also at the first a Pagan at the performing of his temporall dutie there did after the manner of the then Infidell Romans Manuscr antiq in Vita S. Mellonis Capgtau in codem Anual Eccl. Rothomagen Dionys Alexandrin Euseb l. Eccl. Hist cap. 9. Matth. Westm an 25◠Trebellius Aurelius Victor Eutropius alij in Galeriano Euseb in Vita Constantini l. 4. Cōstan orat ad Sāctorum caetum c. 24. Florent Wigor an 250. 272. Euseb Hist Eccl. l. 7. c. 12. sacrifice in the Temple of Mars being a souldiar by profession and this was in the time of Valerian the Emperour Tempore Valeriani Imperatoris Mello quidā de Maiori Britannia oriundus Romam venit vt patriae suae Tributum solueret Imperatori seruiret ibique sicut mos erat cum socijs suis ad Templum Martis ductus est vt sacrificaret And by the History of this renowned man it seemeth to haue bene in the beginning of this Emperours reigne about the yeare of Christ 256. when by the testimony of Dionysius and Eusebius he was more friendly to Christiās then any of his Predecessors euen those that were Christians as the two Philips the Father and sonne and all his Court was full of Christians and as a Church of God Valerianus prae Antecessoribus suis sic comparatus fuit initio vt erga homines Dei placidus esset animo amico praeditus Neque enim quisquam Imperatorum ante eum tam clementer ac placidè erga eos affectus fuit ne illi quidem qui palam facti Christiani dicebantur sic initio ille familiarissimè amantissimè idque palam nostros complectebatur tota illius aula referta erat pijs Ecclesia Dei facta For Valerian after seduced by the Magicians became a most greuious Persecutor of Christians vntill being takē Prisoner by the Persians was detained there Prisoner vntill his death made a Footestoole for their King when he tooke his horse who caused this cruell Emperour to haue his skin to be pulled of and his body powdred with salt By which miserable life and death of Valerianus being Father to Gallienus who was also a persecuting Emperour the sonne recalled all Edicts against Christians and gaue them free vse and exercise of their Religion publicis Edictis Persecutionem contra nos motam remisit vt doctrinae nostrae Praesides cuncta liberè pro Consuetudine sua obirent So there was not such freedome after in the time of Galerianus for S. Mello or others to be present at the Sermons either of S. Stephen then Pope or any Christian Preacher as the life of S. Mello witnesseth he was an hearer of Pope Stephen and by him conuerted Neither can it well appeare how this Brittish Saint being a Souldiar and a Pagan at his comming to Rome in the time of Valerian not 8. yeares enioying the Fmpire and both conuerted to Christ and baptized by S. Stephen and by him promoted to Preesthood by all Ecclesiasticall Orders and degrees Quem Stephanus Papasibi adhaerentem per omnes Ecclesiae gradus vsque ad Sacerdotium promouit and after made him Bishop could come to such perfection in the Papacy of S. Stephen who suffered Martyrdome about the 257. yeare of Christ by common conputation longe before the death of Valerian except he had bene conuerted in the beginning of his Empire 2. This Mello Mellon or Mellanius cōming to Rome with others of this kingdome to pay the Tribute thereof to the Romans as I haue sayed before and to serue the Emperor and resorting to the Assemblyes and meetings of S. Mello conuerted by S. Stephē Pope the Christians not yet forbidden in the beginning of Valerianus his Empire hearing S. Stephē Pope preaching was cōuerted by him to the faith of Christ and baptized being thus instructed he sold all that he had eu the Armour which he wore in the warrs and distributing the money which he receaued Sainct Mellomade Priest and Bishop Act. Vit. S. Steph. Pap. apud Baron Tom. 2. Annal. Ann. 259. Damasus in Pōt in Stephano 1. Baron Tom. 2. Annal. An. 260. Martyr Rom. 22 die Octobris Vsuard Martyr 22. die Octobris S. Mello miraculously sent to be Archbishop of Rohan in Normandie to the poore following his Conuerter S. Stephen and giuing himselfe wholly to Christian deuotion and study of Diuinty profited therin so much not being ignorant in human Learning which he had obtained in Britaine euer renowned for studies and Learned men was by S. Stephen by all inferior Orders which I haue before remēbred promoted to holy Preisthood after Miraculously chosen of God therevnto was by the same holy Pope Cōsecrated Bishop and both extraordinarily by God and ordinarily by Pope Stephen sent to gouerne the Church of Rhoan in Neustria now called Normandy in France after he had suffered many
Lucius sonne to S. Helen this world and now greate Saints in heauen by forsaking terreane and temporall dignities to purchase spirituall and eternall We finde she had foure children heare in Britaine by her husband Constantius three sonnes whereof Annal. Eccl. Cathedralis Lucion in Aquitania Ion. Bouchet de Poictiers Annales Aquitan l. 1. c. 5. will Harrison description of Brit. c. 9. p. 25. col 2. Constantine after surnamed the Greate was the youngest S. Lucius the second the name of the eldest slayne or dying when he was but Younge is not so readily preserued in Antiquities and one daughter S. Emerita This S. Lucius is he that was Apostle to diuers peoples and places in Germany mistaken by some through I dentitie of name and Nation Regall discent and nearenes in time for King Lucius our first Christian King Grandfather to this Prince Lucius as the Annals of Aquitayne where he long time liued a most penitentiall and holy life in a Monastery which he there founded called after his name hath testified before and he also tooke his name Lucius from him de son Bisageal Roy d' Angleterre And this Lineal discent of Queene Helen from King Lucius proximitie in blood to him and thereby true Titler to the crowne of Britaine may seeme to haue bene a stronge motiue for the Romans so easely and desirously to consent vnto and procure the vniting Mariadge betweene her and Constantius The Historie of this S. Lucius S. Helen her sonne is thus recorded in those Antiquities as the Antiquarie of Aquitane relateth it from thence I fynde by the foundation of the Church of Lucon Bouchet l. 1. c. 5. supr Annal. Eccl. Cathed Luc. al. or Lucius in Poycters contayned in an Hymne beginning gaude LucionuÌ„ the said Lucius killed his elder brother son frere aisné and for that cause was bannished the Country and to liue in perpetuall Religion à tenir ReligioÌ„ perpetuell and embarked on the sea in a ship with greate riches and Relicks with many Preists and deuoute parsons Who all landed at Lucon which is vpon the sea and there Lucius founded a faire Abbey and Church to the honour of our Lady which he called by his name Where he lyued with his Preists Religiously And it was after erected into à Bishops See An English Protestant Historian thus relateth the occasion of Will. Harrrison description of Britaine p. 25. c. 9 Prince Lucius his forsaking Britaine his natiue Country It hapned that Lucius by meanes of a quarell growne betweene him his elder brother either by a fray or by some other meanes did kill his said brother whereupon his Father exiled him out of Britaine and appointed him from thenceforth to remayne in Aqnitayne in France He became a Bishop in the Church of Christ He erected a place of prayer wherein to serue the liuing God and is still called euen to this our time after Lucion or Lucius the first Founder thereof and the originall beginner of any such house in those parts In this also he and diuers others of his friends continued their times in greate contemplation and prayer and from hence were Translated as occasion serued vnto sondry Ecclesiasticall promotions in the time of Constantine his brother So that euen by this short Narration it is now easie to see that Lucius the King and Lucius the sonne of Chlorus were distinct parsons He had expressely said before in his merginall notation Chlorus had three sonnes and a daughter by Helena And thus more at Lardge in his Relation hereof Constantius Chlorus being at the first matched with Helena and before she was put from him by the Royall power of Dioclesian he had by her three sonnes besides one daughter called Emerita of which the name of the first is perished the second was called Lucius and the third Constantine S. Luâ—ius conuerted the Curienses and there was Martyred that after was Emperour And he after addeth Hereunto Hermannus Schedelius addeth also how he went into Rhetia with Emerita his Sister and neare vnto the Citie Augusta conuerted the Curienses vnto the faith of Christ and there likewise being put to death in Castro Martis lieth buried in the same Towne where his Feast is holden vpon the third day of December as may readily be confirmed whereas the bones of our Lucius were to be seene at Glocester That Schedelius erreth not herin also the auncient monuments of the said Abbay whereof he was the originall beginner as I said doe yeeld sufficient testimony beside an Hime made in his commendation intituled gaude LucionuÌ„ c. The said Schedelius furthermore setteth downe that his sister was martyred in Trinecastle neare vnto the place where the said Lucion S. Emerita S. Lucius his Sister Martyred dwelled whereby it appeareth in like sorte that she was not sister to Lucius King of Britaine Hitherto this Protestant Antiquarie But whereas he would make Hartmannus Schedel a witnesse that this was S. Lucius sonne of Constantius and S. Helena he is deceaued therein for that Authour saith expressly it was S. Lucius our King that was coÌ„uerted by Pope Eleutherius meanes Lucius Anglorum Rex Coilli Regis filius but supposing as it hath bene allready Hartman Schedel Châ—onic Chronic. f. 115. p. 2. proued that it was S. Lucius sonne of Constantius and S. Helena he goeth further and saith he conuerted all Bauaria and Rhetia betweene the Alpes Totam Bauariam Rhetiam inter Alpes Christo acquisiuit 2. But there be many german Authours which this Protestant might haue better cited for this purpose as Gaspar Bruchius Sebastian Munster with others who with diuers other Writers they alledge asscribe as much to S. Lucius that preached to the Rhetians as Schedel doth and more and yet plainely proue this could not be S. Lucius our King of Britaine who as Munster truely saith neuer went out of Britaine but liued dyed and was buried heare Britanniae ille Rex qui circiter annum Domini 190. floruit patriam nequaquam exiens piè apud suos obdormiuit And to demonstrate it could be no other Sebastian MuÌ„st Cosmogr l. 3. c. 344. p. 735. S. Lucius a Britan but this sonne of Constantius and S. Helena he bringeth from the German Antiquities that the Lucius which preached there continued his preaching vntill the most bloody Persecution of Dioclesian Ad vsque Dioclesionam illam cruentissimam persecutionem Which this onely S. Lucius did and could doe the other King Lucius being dead before Dioclesian was borne by all Antiquities And to cleare it further he writeth that diuers affirme he was of the kingely Race of the Britans borne among them neuer mentioning that he was a King Lucium hunc aliqui regio stemmate apud Britannos Cap. 214. ortum natum esse affirmant Gaspar Bruchius also hath the very same words for the opinion of diuers writers That S. Lucius which preached to the Gaspar Bruch l. de Episcopâ—â—b Geâ—maniae Catal
Episcopor Curien Ecclesiae Germans was borne of the Regall Race among the Britans and to propagate the faith of Christ came out of Britaine into Germany and preached first at Salisburge then at Ausburge from whence he was cast out by the Infidels there and then went with his sister S. Emerita to the Cytie of Chur where preaching againe both he and his Sister Emerita were Martyred by the Pagans S. Lucius at Chur in the castle of Mars and S. Emerita at Trine-castle And that there is without the walls of Chur a very old Monastery called S. Lucius which was begun by him and was his Oratory Lucium hunc aliqui regio stemmate apud Britannos ortum natum esse affirmant venisse autem illum amore propagandae doctrinae de filio Dei Iesu Christo ex Britannia in Germaniam vt Christum Germanis etiam adhuc Idololatris concionaretur eos ad Christum conuerteret Id aiunt illum primum fecisse Salisburgi postea Augustae Vindelicorum vbi cum eijceretur ab Infidelibus dicitur Churam cum sorore S. Emerita cessisse vbi cum itidem Idololatricas opiniones reprehenderet aliquamdiu concionaretur Christum liberatorem ab Infidelibus tum Rhetis caesi Martyrio coronati sunt S. Lucius S. Emerita S. Lucius Churae in Martis Castro S. Emerta apud Trimontium Est Churae extra vrbis muros Caenobium S. Lucij preuetustum in vitifero colle situm quod ab eo caeptum Oratorij loco conditum aiunt And he vtterly disliketh their opinion which hold that this was our first Christian King S. Lucius And that onely Tradition that the S. Lucius which was the Apostle of that people was Martyred Curae in Martis Castro at Chur in the Castle of Sebast Munster Cosmogr l. 3. ca. 214. de Episcopatu Curiensi Aegyd Schud in descript Rhaetiae Alpinae c. 15. alij Mars doe make it vnpossible to be our King Lucius so doth their Tradition that this S. Lucius which first preached vnto them was their first Bishop of Chur for both Sebastian Munster Egidius Schudus and others doe demonstrate that the Citie of Chur was not builded vntill after King Lucius time so he could neither be Bishop of nor Martyred in that Citie then not extant 3. And how would or in conscience could so wise and Religious a King as Lucius hauing no child or Heire fitt or able to gouerne Britaine or which the Romans would allowe forsake his owne kingdome to leaue it in such certaine distresse and troble both temporall and spirituall as after his death ensued and could not but be morally foreseene in his prudence with the Apostacy of so many Britans his subiects to aduenture vpon vncertaine successe to preach in forraine Countries or what Antiquitie doth proue that he was either Bishop Preist or Cleargie man all our Historians sett downe the time and place of his death and buryall in Britaine making him onely a glorious King Lay parson and Confessour no Cleargie man nor Martyr And those forreine Writers which inclyne to hold he went out of Britaine into Germany either for the most part mistake their Authours or grounde vpon heare-sayes and vnsound reports Nicholas Viginier vseth S. Bede for witnesse which Nich. Vign Biblioth Hâ—st pag. 765. Naucler Chron. Genera 6. p. 565. Petr. Merssaeus in Episc Treuer in Episcop TuÌ„gar in S. Marcelio Henric. Patal de Vir. Illust Germ. part 1. p. 110. Magdeb. cent 2. c. 2. col 9. hath no such thing And he himselfe beleeueth it not rather teaching the contrary Nauclerus saith fertur it is onely reported and setteth downe King Lucius death as our Historians doe Petrus Merssaeus writeth doubtfully some times saying S. Lucius of Britaine that preached in Germany was a King otherwhiles onely a Prince as Constantius and S. Helens sonne was Henry Pantaleon the Annals of Chur as he citeth them and Stumphius onely say that S. Lucius the Apostle of Chur was borne of the Regall Race among the Britans ex Regio Britannorum sanguine prognatus which is true of the second S. Lucius The Magdeburgian Protestants terme it a very fable to thinke that King Lucius left his Country and kingdome to preach in Germany fabulam omnino resipiunt quod Lucius Rex Imperio suo sponte abdicato factus sit Concionator qui in Gallijs in Germania nempe Augustae in Sueuia passim praedicarit Christum ac denique Curiensis Ecclesiae Doctor effectus Martyrio occubuerit And they say it is one of the fables with which the Deuill defiled the Church of Christ His fabulis Diabolus conspurcauit Ecclesiam Christi when and where King Lucius dyed was honorably interred in Britaine in the Cathedrall Church of Glocester I haue set downe in his time before 4. And a very greate mistaking it is of Auentine Feuardentius Gaspar Bruchius and Sebastian Munster if they incline to thinke that this Apostle Auentin apud Magdeb. cent 1. l. 2. c. 10. Feuardentius Annot. in Irenaeum l. 1. Har. c. 3. Gaspar Bruch Cata og Episc Curien Augustano Martyrol Rom. die 3. Decembr Annal. Ecclesiae ChurieÌ„ Breu. Eccl ChurieÌ„ die 3. 4. Decembr in festo S. Lucij Emeritae Martyrol Rom. die 6. Maij. Bed Vsuard Ado eod die Sebastia Munster l. 3. cap. 217. Act. Apost c. 13. Naucler gener 6. Volum 2. pag. 565. Bishop and Martyr of Chur and the Rhetians named Lucius was Lucius Cyrenensis S. Paules Kinsman and mentioned in the Acts of the Apostles For besides all those Authours named before the old Roman Martyrologe the Annals of Chur and their publike Church office one the Feasts of S. Lucius and his Sister S. Emerita with others doe fully assure vs that S. Lucius the Apostle there was borne in Britaine of the Regall Race there brother to S. Emerita a Martyr and Martyred at Chur. Of which not any one agreeth with S. Lucius CyreneÌ„sis for he was borne at Cyrena in Lybia poore by birth sonne of S. Simon Cyrenaeus that bore the Crosse of Christ Bishop of Cyrena where he was borne no Martyr and died the 6 day of May on which his Feast is kept when they of Chur celebrate their Apostles solemnitie vpon the third day of DeceÌ„ber And it is proued before Sebastian MuÌ„ster himself vrging it that the Citie of Chur was not builded vntill loÌ„g time after the death of S. Lucius CireneÌ„sis No other S. Lucius though many of that name is remeÌ„bred in any Martyrologe or other MonumeÌ„t to haue preached suffered Martyrdome in or neare that place or this time nor any other a Britan borne or of such Noble Parentadge but this our renowned S. Lucius sonne of Constantius and S. Helen therefore of necessitie we must yeeld as his due this honour onely to him And glorifie God that so greate a Prince of this Nation eldest Sonne to an Emperour our King and Empresse our Queene and by iust discent Heire both
afterward Emperour Hostage at their commande and placed heare in Britaine none to be Magistrates to beare office but such as were Pagans most ready to execute the cruell and sauadge Resolutions of that bloody persecuting Tyrant against the holy Christians heare These things thus complotted the State of Britaine by such meanes was now brought into the same condition for Persecution Euseb in chron An. 292. Maâ—th Westm Chron. alij Spartian in Aelio Vero. Spondan An. Chrâ—sti 139. Maâ—th Westm an 296. 302. Florent Wigorn. Chronic. Marian. Scot. l. 2. an 292. 293. 295. 304 305. Cassiodor Flor. Wigorn in Chron. an 292. 295. 297. Baron Annal. Tom. 2 An. 298. Iaco. SpondaÌ„ ib. Annal. Winton Eccl. antiq Manuscr Manuscr Antiq. de Vita S. Albani Io. Capg in eod Bal. lib. de Script cent 1. in Amphib Pitzeus l. de Vir. Illustr aetate 4. in eod Stowe Howes Hist Tit. RomaÌ„s in Coill Hollins Hist of Scotl. in Crathlint Hollinsh Histor of Engl. l. 4. c. 26. 27. Annal. Winton Manuscr with other NatioÌ„s or rather worse the number of Christians heare then being farre greater both in respect it was a Christian kingdome and so had both more Christian Inhabitants then other Nations and by the Immunities and Priuiledges it should haue enioyed many Christians of other Regions fledd and resorted hither in hope of quietnes and securitie from Persecution 3. And allthough the Persecution in Britaine by our Histories began about that time Constantius was compelled to putt away S. Helen and take Theodora and was therevpon made a Caesar Yet he did not thereby receaue any Emperiall Power or Authoritie more then he had before for the name Caesar in such sence died with Nero and was not renewed vntill the time of Adrian who adopted Antoninus Pius for Caesar onely a name of honour and Titular to be Emperour and not of present Power and Authoritie as it was in and before the time of Nero. And Constantius was not at this time in Britaine but came hither the second time diuers yeares after by our Historians and after the beginning of Dioclesian and Maximian their Persecution heare And was one of the Consuls at Rome after that taking of Theodora and Persecution begun in Britaine For as these Authours say he was Consul in the yeare of Christ 297. All which yeare he must needs be at Rome when the Roman Histories themselues confesse the Persecution of Dioclesian began long before And in the next immediate yeare 298. before Constantius could be transported into Britaine they confesse that Persecution was dilated into all the Roman Empire Anno Christi ducentissimo nonagesimo octauo Persecutiâ— in Christianos milites saepè grassari caepta totum inuasit Romanum orbem And many of our Antiquaries both in Manuscripts and other writings doe constantly affirme that S. Alban was Martyred heare long before this time in that Persecution So testifie both auncient and late Catholike and Protestant Historians And of this minde must that Protestant Historian Raphael Hollinshed be which in his History of Scotland inclineth to thinke that Constantius had bene a Persecutour in Britaine except he will contradict himselfe for in his History of England he holdeth and proueth with others that S. Alban and many others were Martyred heare long before the second comming of Constantius hither placing diuers yeares betweene them The old Manuscript Annales of Winchester say S. Alban was Martyred in the eight yeare of Dioclesian and Maximian Passio Sancti Albani iuxta ciuitatem Verolamium quae alias Warlamchester siue Watlingchester à Saxonibus vocatur Anno Dioclesiani Maximiani octauo And yet the same Antiquitie telleth vs that the Monks of Winchester were Martyred by the Officers of Dioclesian sixe yeares before that in the second yeare of his Empire Interfecti sunt Monachi in Wentanâ Ecclesiâ destructà à Ministris Dioclesiani Persecutoris anno Imperij sui secundo And their Church then destroyed A Protestant Bishop as he citeth from some Antiquities of that Church saith this happened in the yeare of Christ 289. and addeth that at this time Dioclesian endeauouring to roote out Godwin Catal. of Bishops in Wincester in Praef. Christian Religion in Britaine not onely killed the Professours of the same but also pulled downe all Churches any where consecrated vnto the exercise thereof And it is euident by our Scottish Histories also and others both that Dioclesian persecuted heare in this time and that not Constantius but Quintus Bassianus Hircius Alectus and Gallus were his Instruments therein as the most Hâ—ctor Boeth Scot. Hist lib. 6. Hollinsh Hist of Scotl. Harris Hist Manuscr l. 3. cap. 35. Galfrid Mon. Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 3. 4. Caxton Hist part 4. f. 33. Manuscript antiq Mamertin Paneg sup Hollins Hist of Engl. l. 4. Ioa. Lydgat l. 8. Harding Chron. c. 57. f. 47. principall with others of inferiour Degree all being Pagans by Profession 4. And Mamertinus the Panegyrist hath auouched to Maximian the Persecutour before that he was heare in Britaine in his owne parson which is confirmed by our owne Antiquaries adding further that he petsecuted in these Occidentall parts by commission and warrant from Dioclesian so testifieth Ihon Lidgate the Monke of Burie with others Harding in his Chronicle saith plainely The Emperour Dioclesian Into Britaine sent Maximian This Maximian to surname Hercelius A Tirante false that christenty annoyed Through all Britaine of werke malitious The Christned folke felly and sore destroyed And thus the people with him foule accloyed Religeous men the Preists and Clerkes all Women with child and bedred folkes all Children souking vpon the Mothers happis The Mothers also withouten any pitee And children all in their Mothers lappis The Crepiles eke and all the Christentee He killed and flewe with full greate crueltee The Churches brente all Bookes or ornaments Belles Relikes that to the Church appendes And setteth downe S. Alban Amphibalus Iulius and Aaron to haue suffered Martyrdome vnder this Tyrant Maximian at his being heare in Britaine so doth our Brittish History Ponticus Virunnius and others setting downe this Historie before the second comming of Constantius hither And our Protestant Historians say that Dicetus Deane of S. Paules in London doth set downe this Persecution in Britaine in the yeare of Christ 287. and interprete Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 5. Pont. ViruÌ„ Hist l. 5. Manus Antâ—q Prot. Theater of great Brit. l. 6. 9. §. 18. Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 6. 7. Abbreu Chron. M. S. ad An. 280. S. Bede William of Malmesbury and Ranulphus that S. Alban was Martyred soone after this time their words be these about the yeare 293. as we reade in Bede Malmesbury Ranulphus and others Alban with his Teacher Amphibalus were both of them Martyred And S. Bede seemeth plainely to be of that opinion So likewise doth the Authour of the old Manuscript intituled Abbreuiatio Chronicorum And most certaine it is out
the Romans Tyranny in that kinde not being able to resist them therein then King Coel and some others would haue done Which together with his iust Title moued Coel to take Armes against the Romans and him in that quarell So he was no agent in that Persecution Therefore Manuscr Ant. in Reg. Coelo Ponticus Virun Britan. Hist l. 5. Galfr. mon. l. 5. cap. 5. 6. Theat of greate Britaine l. 6. c. 9. Stoweand Howes Hist Tit. Rom. in Asclepiodotus and Coill Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. cap. 25. 26. Fox Acts and Monum Tom. 1. I onely yeeld that this Persecution heare was in his time Which is proued before by our Protestant Antiquaries also producing S. Bede William of Malmesbury Dicetus Ranulphus with others that this Persecution was heare at or before the 293. yeare of Christ about which time Asclepiodote ruled heare by the common opinion of Historians They themselues be of the same opinion So are other Protestants Stowe Howes Hollinshed and others plainely affirming it to haue bene in his time and Maximian the cheife Mouer and Maynetayner thereof And to make his way more easy and without resistaÌ„ce he transported froÌ„ hence into Gallia to doe him seruice there both a great number of Artizans and an Armie of souldiers so weakening his opposites heare and fortifying himselfe there against his Enemies he maintayned diuers Legions within the kingdome and an vnmatchable Nauie without and so being now absolute Commander both of See and Land he began his long intended most cruell Persecution in this Nation Wherein he exceeded the Tiranny of Dioclesian his Maister and Predecessour both in Empire most prophane proceedings against holy Christians in this kingdome For if we may beleeue Eusebius liuing in that time and saying he will truely Euseb Histor Eccl. lib. 8. cap. 1. 2. 3. deliuer the state of such things therein he plainely saith that euen in the Easterne Countries and other places which were vndoubtedly vnder the commande of the Empire it was the 19. yeare of his Reigne not two yeares before the end thereof before his Edict of destroying Churches burning holy Scripturs disgracing Christians that were in any place of honour and depriuing them of libertie all Bishops and Rulers of Churches were committed to prison and all meanes was vsed to force them to Sacrifice to the Idols Agebatur annus decimus-nonus Imperij Dioclesiani mensis Dystros qui Cap. 3. Romanis Martius est passim Imperialia Edicta proposita sunt quibus praecipiebatur vt Ecclesiae ad pauimentum vsque destruerentur sanctae Scripturae igni consumptae comburerentur qui in honore essent despecti redderentur Et in familijs constituti si propositum Christianismi retinerent libertate priuarentur Et tale quidem erat primum contra nos Edictum verum in illis quae post subsequuta sunt adiectum est vt omnes vbique locorum Ecclesiarum Praesides primum vinculis traderentur deinde quouis conatu ad sacrificandum cogerentur But the fury of Maximian in Britaine then questioned whether vnder the Empire or no could not be thus confined but he began his Persecution heare long before this time as we haue heard already and farre exceeded the crueltie contayned in those Edicts of Dioclesian First hauing brought the Britans to temporall subiection or rather Manuscr Ant. in vita S. Helenae Io. Capgrauius Catalog in ead Chronolog Ecclesiasticopol an 295. Baron Annal. an 304. Spondan ib. Florent Wigorn. Chronic. an 293. Iacob Gordon Chronic. an 294. Matth. Westm an 302. 297. thraldome the easelyer to bring them to spirituall slauery to his Deuils and Idols Constantius that louer of Britans and Christians and by his Father in Lawe and true Lawfull wife a Titler heare was employed in other places and affaires of the Empire as in France and Germany in tedious and terrible Warrs there tasting both fortunes sometimes conquering and ouerthrowing otherwiles conquered and ouerthrowne euen at that time when Persecution against Christians most raged heare One of our old Historians setteth downe particularly his imployments there the same yeare that Maximianus came hither into Britaine to persecute the Christians So likewise doe others Others sett downe his Wars there when our Persecution was allmost ended in the yeare 297. when he slew 70000. Allmans And all Antiquities keep him out of Britaine vntill Persecution heare was ended as I shall plainely demonstrate But Maximian well knowing his crueltie against our Christians would not nor could be executed by Britans that were Christians and in Office and Authoritie he therefore generally depriued all such of coÌ„mand and Power did putt in their places his owne Pagans or persecuting Instruments throughout this kingdome as we may easely and euidently enforme our felues from those few Antiquities of those times and affaires that be left vnto vs. For we finde both in old Manuscripts and other published Histories that in Manuscr Ant. de Vita S. Albani S. Amphibali Capgrau Catal. in eisdem Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 7 Matth. Westm An. 303. Manusc Antiq. Gallic c. 28. all those holy Martyrs of Britaine then whose names be best preserued as S. Alban S. Amphibalus S. Iulius and S. Aaron with others there is not the least memory of any Christian or friend of Christians King Iudge or Officer that was agent in those things against them but all ioyned herein with cruell and persecuting Pagans and these in diuers and all places where any holy Martyr was then persecuted as at Verolamium Lichfeild Caerlegion and others and all interiacent places betweene them 3. And in the lamentable destruction and ouerthrowing of so many Cathedrall and other Churches and Monasteries as were at that time in Britaine and then vtterly ouerthrowne and equaled with the ground as our Histories pitifully relate none others were or could be Instruments Officers Agents in so fowle and vnchristian worke but wicked and persecuting Pagans And this was one of the next and first Tragedyes in this persecution after the settling of Pagan Officers and Magistrats to deface and vtterly ruinate and pull downe all Christians Churches Religious houses and Oratoryes where Christians liued or assembled to serue God thinking thereby the sooner and with lesse difficultie to take away all profession and professors of Christian Religion This is sufficiently testified by S. Gildas S. Bede the Brittish Gildas l. de excid Brit. c. 7. Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 6. Gaâ—frid Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 5. Ioa. Lydgate lib. 8. Matth. Westm An. 303. Manusc Gallic Antiq. c. 38. An. 286. Manuscr Hist apud Godwin Catal. Bish. Winchest History Ihon Lydgate Matthew the Monke of Westminster and others all of them without exception placing the destruction of Churches vastari Ecclesias incendijs Ecclesiarum destructae sunt Ecclesiae as the first entrance of our Brittish Persecution And some Antiquities there be as the old written Annals of the Church of Winchester which sett downe this burning and
destroying Churches and martyring the holy Preists of them long time before the Martyrdome of S. Alban commonly called our first Martyr in those dayes A ProtestaÌ„t Bishop thus relateth the Testimonie of one Antiquitie The Church of Winchester was hallowed and decicated October 29. 189. by Faganus and Damianus Bishops About the space of 100. yeares the Church of Christ had theÌ„ peace in this LaÌ„d vntill the reigne of DioclesiaÌ„ who endeauouring to roote out Christian ReligioÌ„ not onely killed the professors of the same but pulled downe all Churches and TeÌ„ples any where consecrated vnto the exercise thereof Amongst the rest this of Winchester at that time went to wrake the building thereof being ruinated and made euen with the grouÌ„d and the MoÌ„kes all the Officers beloÌ„ging vnto it either slayne or enforced to fly This happened in the yeare of Christ 289. An other Manuscript of that auncient Church which beginneth Paganitas in Britannia setteth downe this Manuscr Antiq. Eccl. Wâ—nton desolatioÌ„ of Churches Monasteries heare 6. yeares before the Martyrdome of S. Alban particularly remeÌ„bring them both with their seuerall times And saith as the other doth that there were 100. yeares betweene the building of these Churches and endowing them by King Lucius and the sacking and destroying of them in this Persecution reporteth the martyring of their holy Preists theÌ„ coÌ„cerning that Church of Winchester it relateth how the MoÌ„kes thereof after an hundred yeares of their placing there in King Lucius time were now cruelly putt to death Durauit Christianitas in Britannia a primo anno Lucij Regis primi BritannoruÌ„ Christiani centum annis tam diu Monachi Deo seruientes praedictum vetus caenobium quietè inhabitabant Interfecti sunt Monachi in Ventana Ecclesia destructa a Ministris Dioclesiani persecutoris Anno Imperij suâ— secundo Longe by all accompts before the Martyrdome of S. Alban And it is Anonymus Brit. Script Vitae S. Albani Manusc Antiquâ—t in Vita eius Capgr Catal in Eod. alij euident by the words themselues of S. Alban to S. Amphibalus related by the old Writer of S. Alban his life Capgraue and diuers other Authours that there had bene greate persecution of Christians heare in Britaine before S. Alban was a Christian and before his harbouring of S. Amphibalus For at their meeting he maketh it a wonder how S. Amphibalus a Christian could passe and come through so many persecuting Pagans to his house at Verolamium Quomodo cum sis homo Christianus per gentilium fines transitum habere ad vrbem illaesus peruenire potuisci And S. Amphibalus did asscribe his preseruation to the especiall protection of Christ among so many dangers Dicit ei Amphibalus Dominus meus Iesus Chrisâ—us filius Dei viui securum inter discrimina me custodiuit This is further euident in that History wherein we finde that S. Alban would not suffer S. Amphibalus at any time during their being together to goe forth of his house but in the night time And when they were to part one from the other would not permitt S. Amphibalus to goe forth but in the night time he himselfe accompanying and guyding him and giuing him his owne Coate to weare which had a Priuiledge and immunitie by the fashion thereof and dignitie of the Owner from all persecutours Dans ei chlamydem auro textam qua tutior ab hostibus redderetur Vestis enim huiusmodi Capgr alij supâ— Mat. West 3â—3 tantae tunc temporis apud omnes dignitatis tantaeque fuit reuerentiae vt illâ indutus hostium Cuneos penetraret illaesus And it is euident by S. Bede and others that these persecutours Edicts were published prosecuted and executed in Britaine before this time when S. Alban was still a Pagan Albanus Paganus adhuc Bed Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 7. Matth. Westm An. 303. Martyr Rom. die 22. Iunij Bed Vâ—uaâ—d Ado eod die Capgâ—au alij sup in S. Albano cum perfidorum Principum mandata aduersum Christianos saeuirent Clericum quendam persecutores fugientem hospitio recepit And S. Amphibalus was then actually and particularly persecuted And S. Alban himselfe when at the first S. Amphibalus preached Christ vnto him is witnesse that if others of that Citie should know it they would presently haue putt him to cruell death for professing Christ Si noscent viri huius ciuitatis te talia locutum fuisse de Christo sine mora pessima morte te occiderent This is euident both by the Pagan Magistrats immediate and present prosecution after S. Amphibalus to putt him to death and their mercilesse and most cruell martyring of S. Alban for no other cause then receauing and concealing a Christian Preist and he himselfe professing the same Religion This is made manifest by the Souldiar which miraculously conuerted by S. Alban his Martyrdome and confessing Christ was presently for the same cause putt to death and baptized with his owne blood in place of Baptisme with water These and such Arguments and Authorities doe inuincibly proue vnto vs that this Persecution against the Christians in Britaine was raysed and by publick Edicts and Authoritie or power of the Tyrant Maximian most barbarously prosecuted some yeares before the Martyrdome of S. Alban and many Martyrs heare as the Monkes and Preists of Winchester and others in so many Churches and Monasteries at the same time being in the same state destroyed and left desolate did gloriously obtayne the Crowne of Martyrdome before S. Alban whose happy names and memoryes being by Iniquitities of times lost vpon earth are to be found in heauen where there eternall glory is 4. Yet I am farre from detracting any honour from S. Alban which Antiquitie doth or can giue vnto him I doe with humble reuerence allowe him his Title of our Protomartyr Primus Principalis Praecipuus first cheife or principall In What sence S. Alban is coÌ„monly termed the first Martyr or Protomartyr in Britaine Martyr whether we will follow the Greeke Latyne or our English phrase if we respect his temporall worthines his strange Conuersion his admirable charitie so soone Learned in Christian Religion to rescue the persecuted deliuer them to giue his owne life to redeeme an other being but a Neophite to be so constant in that most greuious Persecution and with such wonderfull patience and constancy to endure those torments he did and be so honorable for Miracles it is his deserued due so to be stiled and prioritie of time would be but a litle honour to him I haue proued before we had diuers Martyrs before this Age and in this Persecution we did not want those that suffered Martyrdome before him yet if we speake of prioritie in time of Martyrs whose names are kept in Histories this also is his owne in that sence in this PersecutioÌ„ for he is particularly the first that is registred by name in our Annals to haue suffered Martyrdome in
heare of so wonderfull patience loue of Christ and Heroicall true fortitude to so many thowsands which by their singular example with inuincible couradge imitated them therein is the greatest honour we can yeeld to such blessed Saints one earth Their Festiuitie is celebrated by the old Roman Martyrologe vpon the first day of Iuly On which day as Baronius plainely writeth many Martyr Rom. die 1. Iulij others suffered Martyrdome with them Iulius Aaron Martyres cum alijs plurimis in Britannia sub Dioclesiano primo die Iulij So likewise affirmeth a Caesar Baron in Indice NominuÌ„ Sanctorum in Iulio Aarone Author of Engl. Martyr 1. Iul. late English Wtiter And the Roman Martyrologe which Baronius glosseth may well carry that construction for setting downe for a certaine truth that these two holy Martyrs were putt to death in Britaine vpon the first day of Iuly Primo die Iulij in Britannia Sanctorum Martyrum Iulij Aaron qui in persecutione Dioclesiani passi sunt it presently addeth Quo tempore ibidem quamplurimi diuersis crutiatibus torti saeuissimè lacerati ad supernae ciuit atis gaudia consummato agone peruenerunt At the same time in the same place very many tortured with diuers torments and most cruelly torne hauing ended their combate came to the Ioyes of heauen And S. Bede saith that ea tempestate Martyrol Ro. 1. die Iulij Bed l. 1. Hist c. 7. Henr. Hunting Hist l. 1. in Diocles Matt. West an 303. Io. Capgr in S. Albano alij Girald CaÌ„bren Itiner Camb. l. 1. cap. 5. Ranulph Higed l. 1. c. 48. Dauid Powel Annot. in Girald supr Harrison Descript of Brit. c. 13. Humfr. Lhuyd Brâ—uiar Britan. Et Tho. Twyne ib. f. 82. The glory of Caerlegâ—â—nâ—ur Archieâ—iscâ—â—all see before this time at that time when S. Aaron and S. Iulius were Martyred diuers others both men and women were putt to death Alijque vtriusque sexus passi sunt ea tempestate So hath Henry of Huntington passi sunt co tempore Aaron Iulius alij quo que plures vtriusque sexus So haue others And we cannot probably thinke that those raging Persecutours which in places where there were not in any degree so many Christians as in this renowned Citie an Archiepiscopall See and Christian Vniuersitie putt them to death by thowsands sent these heare by cruell Martyrdome to heauen alone These holy Martyrs by all Antiquities suffered Martyrdome at Caerlegion and both Giralâ—us Cambrensis Ranulphus Higeden writing at Westchester as also our Protestant Antiquaries of the same Country plainely say it was at Caerlegion in Monmouthshire which was the Archiepiscopall Citie and Schoole distinguishing it from Westchester by some called Caerlegion also I will onely cite one thus Englished to my hand by a Protestant Historian In this Region Monmouthshire is situated the most auncient and Noble Citie of Legions which our Countrymen call Caerleon are Wish that is to say the Citie of Legions vpon Vsk for difference sake betweene it and the other which is builded in Northwales vpon the Riuer Dee Of whome Giraldus writeth thus The same was an auncient and noble Towne the tokens whereof remayne as yet an huge Palace a Giantlike Tower goodly Bathes and hotehouses Reliques of Churches and places like Theaters compassed with beautifull walles â—artly yet standing Also buildings vndeâ— the grounde Conducts secreâ—â—e passages and Vaultes vnder the earth framed by wonderfull workemanship Thâ—â—â—â—â—th two Martyrs Iulius and Aaron which had Churches dedicate◠〈…〉 The like and more plainely haue many others auncient and late Catholiks and Protestants Therefore that Protestant Bishop which singularlie saith it was at Chester apud vrbem Legionum Cestriam nun vocatam is much deceaued in this matter Io. Bâ—l. Prâ—fat in l. de Scriptor THE XVIII CHAPTER HOW SAINT AMPHIBALVS A BRITTISH Bishop and many holy and learned Preists of the Britans in this Persecution went to the Scots and Picts were reuerently receaued of them and preached liued and continued there in greate Sanctitie and left greate Succession of such there after them 1. VPON this Persecution and Martyrdome of these holy Saints Gildas l. de excid c. 8. and others at that time as S. Gildas with others writeth they which escaped death hidd theÌ„selues in Woods Desarts Dens and fledd into Ilands to the Scots for refuge Qui superfuerant Hector Boeth Hist Scotor l. 6. f. 102. Georg. Buchan Rer. Scot. l. 4. in Rege 33. Hollinsh Hist of Scotland in Crathlint and Fincomarke siluis ac desertis abditisque spelnncis se occult aâ—ere Our Scottish Historians say a greate number of our Brittish Christians to auoide the crueltie of the Persecutours fledd to the Scots and Picts Magnus piorum numerus persequentium saeuitiam declinare cupiens ad Scotos Pictos concessit They haue preserued the particular names of diuers of them whome they recompt among the most renowned learned men of that Age such were Amphibalus a Bishop Modocus Priscus Calanus Ferranus Ambianus and Carnocus worshippers of God called in the old Scottish languadge Culdeis which by their preaching taught the Religion of Christ with many labours throughout the Scots Countries There were then very many more but these the cheifest of them whose names came to posteritie Inter Nostrates eadem fuere tempestate sacra doctrina pollentes Ampbibalus Amistes Modocus Priscus Calanus Ferranus Ambianus Caroncus Dei cultores Culdei prisca nostra vulgari lingua dicti Christi Seruatoris doctrinam omnes per Scotorum Regiones concionando multis pijsque sudoribus seminantes Fuere tunc alij permulti sed hij quorum nomina ad Posteros delata praecipui Many of these holy Brittish Christians liued in poore Georg. Buchan Rer. Scotic l. 4. Reg. 35. Hollinsh of Scotl. in Fincomarke Cels professing the most austeere penitentiall cremiticall life in so greate sanctitie that as these Scottish Antiquaries haue before deliuered their very Cels were dedicated into Churches after they were dead and with such reuerence obserued with that Nation our Protestants so confessing and testifying that from the time of those holy Brittish Saints which thus liued there the old Scots called Churches by the name of Cels Ex â—â—que consâ—etudo mansit apud Posteros vt prisci Scoti templa Cellas vocent 2. Among these our holy Bishop S Amphibalus a man of singular pietie and excellent in diuine learning Amphibaluâ— Brito vir â—â—sigâ—â— pietate sacra doctrina pollens preached the word of Christ throughouâ— the Scots and Picts S. Amphibalus a BritaÌ„ and Martyr a learned and holy Bishop in Mona I le with the Scots Countries speaking and writing much against the Pagans Religion 〈◊〉 dogma per Scotorum Pictorumqae Regiones propâ—â—aâ—do mâ—lâ—a a contra Geâ—â—â—â—um Religionem dicendo scribendoquâ— Crathlint then King of the Scots entertayned this holy Bishop and his company with greate loue and builded for them a â—hurch in the I
le of Man being the first Cathedrall Church that was among the Scots and he the first Bishop they euer had as their owne Historians acknowledge being placed Bishop there in this time That Church was dedicated to our Sauiour Seruatori Sotheri in Greeke and therevpon by corruption in time called Sodorensâ—â— for Sotherensis This King adorned this Episcopall Church with most ample guifts Chalices Patens Candlestycks and others the like fitt for the Sacrifice of Masse made all of Syluer and gold with an Altare closed with Copper and Brasse appointed Reuenewes out of the places adioyning for the mayntenance thereof Hos Crathlintus Rex ad se confugientes beneuolo affectu suscepit vt in Mona Insula considerent sacra ibidem aede ipsius opera Seruatoris nomine erecta concessit Amphibalus Brito vir insigni pietate primus Antistes ibi creatus Christi dogma per Scotorum Pictorumque Regiones The holy Sacrifice of Masse with sacred vessels ornaments and rites then vsed in it propalando multa contra Gentilium Religionem dicendo scribendoque gloriosum Christiano viro planâ— dignum multa senectute viuendo fessus faelicemque sortitus est finem Sed Chrathlintus Rex facram Antistitis aedem muneribus ornauit amplissimis calicibus patenis candelabris alijsque similibus ad sacrorum vsum commodis ex argento auroque fabrefactis Altarique cupro aere â—lauso prouentus ad ea ex agris in sacre aedis vicinia constituit Fuit id templum omnium primum Christiano ritu vbi Pontifex sacerque Magistratus sedem haberet primariam The greatâ— zeale and deuotion of King Crathlint of the Scots towards Christian ReligioÌ„ and holy Brittish Preists and others flying to the Scots in that time inter Scotos cuius nostri meminere Scriptores dedicatum Nunc vocant Sodorense fanum cuius nominis rationem sicut aliorum complurium rerum locorum vetustas ad posteros obfuscâ—it By this we perceaue the greate zeale and deuotion of that poore King Crathlint how to his Power he releeued the persecuted Seruants of Christ in that time not fearing thereby to offend their most potent Enemies and Persecutours Emperours one earth so he might thereby please the King of heauen and succour his afflicted friends He placed them by probable opinion in one of the most worthie and fruitfull Iles he had at that These our Brittish Preists preached then throughout all places of the Scotâ— time not being possessed or at the least much interessed in this greate Iland Mona then being the fittest Ile he had for a Bishops See For which most charitable foundation it remayned afterward vnto Posteritie an Episcopall Seate And by this ministring of his temporall goods he receaued much greater and spirituall These holy Saints together with our holy Bishop S. Amphibalus preached and taught Christian Catholike Religion throughout all those Scottish Iles per omnes Scotorum Regiones 3. And the Religion which in particular they are remembred to haue The Religion they taught the same which Catholiks now professe Their admirable Sanctitie taught was the chaste and single life of the Clergie Monasticall and Eremiticall Conuersation Sacrifice of Masse with Altars Chalices Patents and all other necessaries thereto belonging honouring of Saints and dedicating Churches vnto them after their death and visiting their places of dwelling in this life with Pilgrimadges and prayers Verè monasticam sanctissimamque exegerunt vitam And for this manner of life and Religion they were esteemed most holy Saints with all men as Protestants themselues confesse apâ—d Buchan Hollinsh supr omnes by a kinde of excellency called then and with posteritie Culdei true worshippers of God and both their name and Order continued with honour after them Mansitque nomen institutum Giraldus Cambrensis had testified Giral Cambr. Itiner Camb. l. 2. c. 6. Bal. in Giral Cambr. cent 2. l. de Script before that their Order and name continued in his time in the yeare of Christ 1190. And the Antiquaries of Scotland though no enemies of their owne glory are sparing in Histories to make so honourable a memory of so many renowned men of their owne in any Age as they haue done before of these Brittish Saints S. Amphibalus Modocus Priscus Calanus Ferranus Ambianus Hector Boeth Hist l. 6. sup and Carnocus Dei cultores Culdei And yet they add fuere tunc alij permulti There were then very many such holy and learned Britans preaching and conuersing among the Scots and Picts This is confirmed by diuers English Historians euen Protestants among whome one writeth in this manner No small number of the faithfull amongst the Britans fledd vnto the Scots Holinsh. Hist of Scotland in Crathlint and Fincomarke and Picts to auoyde Persecution Whome Crathlint receaued for his part most louingly He erected a Temple in the I le of Man which he dedicated vnto Iesus Christ our Sauiour wherein the Christians might celebrate their diuine seruice according to their profession This Church being ritchly endowed was the first Bishops See amongst the Scots and thereupon was taken for the Mother Church of the Realme Amphibalus a Britan borne was first Bishop of Saint Sauiours Church in Man This Amphibalus did very much good amongst the Scots and Britans in setting forth the word of life There were others also of right famous memory that ceased not in preaching and instructing the people in the right beleife as Modocus Priscus Calanus Ferranus Ambianus and Carnocus called by an old auncient name in the Scottish tongue Culdei that is to vnderstand Cultores Dei or as you would say in English the worshippers of God An other saith that he fled in that Persecution and went to the Scots and Picts with a greate number of Godly men and was there the first Bishop in the I le of man and setling Christian Religion there returned afterward into this part of Britaine and to Verolamium Saeuiente mirum in modum Io. Bal. l. de Scrip. Britan. cent 1. in Amphibalo apud Britannos Persecutione ad Scotos Pictos cum magno piorum numero diuertebat Apud quos sub Rege Crathlinto in Mona Insula primus Druidum loco Episcopus constitutus Post multa illic Christiano ritu instituta in Britanniam reuersus Virulamij Martyrij compleuit cursum At this time those Scottish Ilands which had not receaued the faith in the time of Pope Victor or hauing then receaued it by diuers Pagans comming vnto them had slacked therein were now conuerted or confirmed by these holy Brittish Saints and diuers of them the Archbishop of Yorke being driuen from his See were with their Preists and Pastours vnder this their new Bishop as other Ilands also of Britaine namely the Ilands called Euboniae Hebrides or Western Ilands accompted to Will. Harris descript of Brit. c. 10. Hollinsh descr of Scotl. cap. 10. Hect. Boeth in Nominib Region V.
Hebrides descript Scotiae f. 4. Harris descr of Scotl. c. 10. Hect. Boeth descrip Scotiae f. 14. Haâ—r descrip Brit. c. 10. Boeth Hist Scot. l. 10. be 43. in number as a Protestant Antiquarie thus testifieth thereof There hath some time bene and yet is a Bishop of this I le who at the first was called Episcopus Sodorensis when the Iurisdiction of the Hebrides belonged vnto him Whereas now he that is Bishop there is but a Bishops shadowe And this most probable allthough this man citeth no Authour this Iland Mona or Man being esteemed one of the cheifest nearest to greate Britaine and the auncient Seate of the principall Druids which ruled those Ilands in their Religion 4. And the auncient and miraculous Altars and Churches of S. Peter and S. Clement in the I le of Lewyes the greatest of them whose first foundations for their Antiquitie are not remembred in the Scottish Histories and diuers of them yet bearing the names of auncient Saints So I may say of the I le of May renowned for holy men there inhabiting So of Iona honoured both for the holy Saints there liuing and Christian Kings there buryed vpon that deuotion Iona tum viris sanctissimis tam Regum communi sepultura insignis Fergusius the second King of the Scots of that name was buryed there with Christian Rites Christiano Ritu about the yeare of Christ 430. all their Kings long time after He restored the bannished Monks builded a Monastery there and Cels such as the Culdeis vsed endowing them Structis patrio ritu Hector Boeth l. 7. f. 123. 126. Cellulis ad vitae necessaria praedijs donauit And to come to the Orchades Ilands they were so full of Christians when S. Palladius was sent into this Iland by S. Celestine Pope that he ordayned and sent thither for their Bishop S. Seruanus Hect. Boeth sup l. 7. f. 133. Bal. ceÌ„t 1. in Palladio Boeth descript Scot. in Nominib Reg. Oppidorum c. v. Orchades Harris descript of of Britaine p. 42. So he sent S. Teruanus to be Bishop or Archbishop as some call him to the Picts Which were also seated in those Ilands as our Scots themselues confesse The Bishops See was there at Kirkual in Pomonia the greatest of those Iles Harum maxima Pomonia dicitur in ea Kirkual Ciuitas vbi Episcopalis Sedes So we may conclude of Holy Iland Hoy or Hij so fâ—mous for Religeous Monks of this old Brittish Order by whome most part of the Saxons were afterward conuerted about the time S. Augustine was sent hither For we are assured by Antiquities both that this Iland then belonged to the Picts and they were then conuerted by these our Brittish Culdeis and gaue that The Successors of them which our Britans then conuerted did afterward conuert most of the SaxoÌ„s heare I le vnto them from whence and that their holy Order there so many renowned Saincts did after proceede Est Insula quae vocatur Hij quae ad ius Britanniae pertinet non magno ab ea freto discreta sed donatione Pictorum qui illas Britanniae plagas incolunt iam dudum Monachis Scotorum tradita eo quod illis praedicantibus fidem Christi perceperunt Which by that is said before of the Picts Bâ—d Hist Eccleâ— Angl. l. 3. c. 3. Manuscr Antiq. Capgr in Vit. S. Aidani William Harrison descr of Britaine c. 10. Conuersion by these our Brittish Culdeis and Religeous Preists preaching vnto them in this Persecution maketh it euident that they conuerted that People and those Scottish Monks being of the same Order came from them there liuing preaching and dying as is before remembred For the Scots being also instructed then in the faith by these Monks the first of that profession and Institution there could haue no Monks of that Order but from them And S. Bede speaking of S. Oswald his time saith this I le was giuen by the Picts to these Monks iam dudum long before and yet before that dudum long Bed supr l. 3. c. 3. time that Iland receaued the faith by those Monks illis praedicantibus fidem Christi perceperunt THE XIX CHAPTER THE RETVRNE OF S. AMPHIBALVS FROM the Scots to the Britans his comming to the house of S. Alban at Verolamium and preaching vnto him the miraculous vision and Conuersion of S. Alban their exceeding zeale and deuotion and deliuery of S. Amphibalus at that time 1. SAmphibalus and our other holy Preists and Religeous men hauing thus happily begun their preaching to the Scots and Picts and obtayned happy successe therein allthough this renowned Bishop was so well safely and honorably prouided for by that most worthie King Crathlint and S. Amphibalus his returne into Britaine from the Scots knew by so certaine experience before both the miseries which all Christians in this our Britaine endured vnder the persecuting Tyrant and the extreame hatred they bore vnto him aboue others endeuouring by all meanes they could to putt him to cruell death yet neyther could these certaine dangers feare or hinder him nor any honour quiet or securitie perswade and moue him so to continue but as Moses whose life being sought in Egipt and his friends and Countrymen there persecuted would rather goe to be persecuted with them then liue in peace and honour with Iethro his Father in Lawe saying he would returne thither vadam reuertar ad fratres Exod. c. 4. meos in Aegiptum So S. Amphibalus allthough God did not saye vnto him as to Moyses that all they which sought his life were dead Mortui sunt omnes qui quaerebant animam tuam But he knew the contrary they were all still liuing and still raging in their madd fury against him and all the Seruants of Christ in this his Country and Egipt He tooke the best Order he could with that greate and high chardge and honour he had among the Scots instructing and directing his holy Preists and brethren there in their sacred labours returned hither againe to comfort the distressed Christians help to lift them vp againe which were fallen and conuert the misbeleeuers and himselfe to suffer all afflictions and death how cruell soeuer in that most glorious cause Long and painfull was his Iorney from the I le of Man by Sea and Land to many places which he visited in that his preaching and Pilgrimadge passing for the most part by and lodging in the Woods Deserts and Dens where the persecuted Christians then liued sustayned with such food as they liued by seldome and then not without exceeding danger otherwise fedd and harboured For his comfort and company in this his preaching and professing of Christ crucified and imitating our blessed Sauiour in his trobles torments he carryed still with him a Crucifixe Imadge of Christ crucified and fixed to his holy Crosse crucem Domini secum habebat 2. Matthew the Monke of Westminster saith the Roman Histories are silent euen
the Christians heare in this Nation did not onely enioy freedome and Immunitie from all penalties and Persecution against Christian Churches and Monasteries that were ruinated restored and new builded Religion but as in the time of his Father made and freely had publike exercise and Profession thereof as our old Churches reedified new builded and erected Bishops Preists and all Cleargie and Religious men restored to their former quiet Reuenewes honours and dignities 2. Of this we haue diuers testimonies and examples in particular yet left vnto vs as out of the old Annalls of Winchester where we finde of that old Church builded in the time of King Lucius and destroyed in the late Persecutiō the Church of Winchester builded in the time of King Lucius and hallowed and dedicated Annal. Eccles Winton Godwin Catalog of Bishop Wincester in initio October 29. 189. By Faganus and Damianus Bishops amongst the rest at this time of Dioclesian went to wracke the buildings thereof being ruinated and made euen with the ground and the Monkes and all the officers belonging vnto it either slaine or enforced to fly for the present time in the yeare 309. the Church a foresaid was againe reedified and that with such wonderfull forwardnesse and Zeale as within one yeare and thirty dayes both it and all the Edifices belonging vnto it as chambers and other buildings for the Monkes and officers were quite finished in very seemely and conuenient manner The 15. day of March following it was againe hallowed and dedicated vnto the honor and memory of Amphibalus that had suffered death for Christ in the late Persecution by Constans Bishop of Winchester at te request of Deodatus Abbot of this new erected Monastery It is euident by this Relation and that is saide before that this holy worke so publike and with freedome and zeale was quite finished in the time of Constantine his being heare before he went hence against Maxentius And yet we see both Bishop Abbot Preists and Religious men publikly and honorably restored to their former condition The Church with vnspeakable deuotion builded and dedicated to that holy Saint and Martyr which in the late Persecution was most hated by the enemies of Christ So I say of the Church of S. Alban Ecclesia a Church as S. Bede writeth mirandi operis atque eius martyrio condigna extructa est a Church Bed Eccl. Hist l. 1. c. 7. Mat. West An. 313. of wonderfull workemanship and worthie of his martyrdome was builded so soone as the Christians were heare at quiet Redeunte temporum Christianorum serenitate Matthew of Westminster hath the same words and explaneth this time of the quiet of Christians heare when this Church was so sumptuously builded to haue bene ten yeares after his Martyrdome decem scilicet annis post passionem eius elapsis the perfect finishing whereof he setteth downe to haue bene in the same yeare in which Constantine went from hence towards Rome against Maxentius Which was by him in the 6. yeare of Constantine and before the generall ceasing of Persecution in other places Constantine not being absolute and sole Emperor vntill his victory against Maxentius nor the generall quiet then presently ensuing Both S. Bede and the Monke of Westminster write that in their seuerall times often curing of infirmities and Bed Matth. supr other miracles were wrought there in quo videlicet loco vsque ad hanc diem curatio infirmorum frequentium operatio virtutum celebrari non desunt The old Churches of S. Iulius and S. Aaron martyred in the late Persecutio◠in the Citie of Caerlegion deriue their auntient Foundation from this time So doe many others founded in honor of seuerall Martyrs then cruelly putt to death for the name of Christ So I affirme of all the Cathedrall Churches Archiepiscopall and Episcopall which I haue before remembred with their Particular Sees and Cities founded in the time of King Lucius and destroyed in the Persecution of the Tyrants Dioclesian and Maximinian as also those that were not Episcopall but subordinate and inferior ouerthrowne with that tempest of Persecution for S. Gildas S. Bed and others testifie without exception that all they which were then pulled downe euen to the ground were now reedified renouant Ecclesias ad solum vsque destructas Matthew of Westminster Gild. l. de excid conquest Brit. ca. 8. Bed Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 8. Mat. Westm an 313. plainely writeth that besides the new Churches builded in honor of their late Martyrs of which S. Gildas and S. Bede also make this memory Basilicas Sanctorum Martyrum fundant construunt perficiunt The Christians heare at this time renewed builded againe all the Churches dedicated to former Saints which had bene so destroyed and throwne downe to the ground Sanctorum Ecclesias ad solum vsque destructas renouant 3. And when we are warranted both by Protestant and Catholike Antiquaries Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. pa. 8. Io. Goscel Eccl. Hist Manuscrip de Archiep. Can. tuar prope Init. Manuscr Gallie Antiq. cap. 28. also that from the beginning of Christianitie heare we had many Abbots Monkes and Monasteryes in euery Age tot tantaque Abbatum Monachorum Cenobiorum vetusta nomina quae quouis seculo extiterunt And that these Monasteryes were all destroyed in Dioclesian his Pesecution we must needs assigne their restauration to this time as I haue first exemplified before in the old Monastery of Winchester now reedified with so greate speede and deuotion the Abbot thereof being called Deodatus To this I ioyne the Monastery of Abingdon allready spoken of where this our greate King and Emperour Constantine as the old Annalls thereof doe pleade had his education when he was young wherein there where as it testifieth further aboue 500. Chron. Monast Abingdon apud Nich. Harpesf Eccl. Hist saecul 10. c. 9. Monkes liuing by the labour of their hands in th◠woods and Desarts adioyning vpon son dayes festiuall dayes comming to the Monastery besides 60. which did continually abide in the same seruing God there Quod Monachi supra quingentos illi fuerant adscripti qui per syluas loca deserta quae in vicinia fuere manuum labore victitabant ad Coenobium singulis Sabbatis Dominicis conuenientes praeter sexaginta qui assiduè in ipso Coenobio versabantur quod Constantinus ille Magnus Abingdoniae educatus fuerit Therefore we cannot doubt if we will accept this auntient Record for witnesse but of all other Monasteries this greate Emperour had an especiall care of restoring and endowing this his nursing place of education 4. To this time we may assigne the reedificing of the noble Monastery first builded by the Founder Ambrius or Ambry after called Amsbury in Wiltshire where at the comming of the Saxons hither there were 300. Religious men Coenobium trecentorum fratrum in monte Ambrij qui vt fertur fundator Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. l. 8. c. 9.
Emperor but onely defended by his Imperiall power and authoritie from being abrogated by any Ciuill or temporall Prince or Consistory but to be duely reuerenced and obserued by all parsons 4. Very many there be among which diuers English Protestant Antiquaries Matth. Parker Antiquit. Britan. cap. 1. Io. Goscel Histor Ecclesiast Manuscript are to be numbred which affirme it was the second Councell of Arles held as they say in the 326. yeare of Christ in the time of this Constantine Emperor where Restitutus Archbishop of London was present and subscribed Accedit Arelatensis secundi Concilij authoritas in quo disertè exprimitur Restitutum quendam Londinensem Episcopum ei Concilio è Britannia vocatum interfuisse eiusdemque Decretis subscripsisse Thus Matthew Parker the first English Protestant Stowe Hist Tit. Romans in Lucius Archbishop and Goscelin in his Manuscript History An other saith I reade of a Bishop of London in the yeare of Christ 326. to be present at the second Councell at Arles in the time of Constantine the Greate who subscribed thereunto in these words Ex Prouincia Britanniae ciuitate Londinensi Restitutus Episcopus Diuers others there be who allthough they doe not particularly name what Councell of Arles first or second this our Archbishop was present at in France yet they plainely deliuer that he was at this supposed to be the second in the yeare of Christ 326. so a Protestant Bishop writeth Restitutus was Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 29. Godwin Cat. of Bish. London in Restitutus 12. present at the Councell of Arles in France the yeare 326. and subscribed vnto the Decrees of the same Councell which he brought ouer with him That is vtterly and impudently spoken false which this English Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie immediately addeth from this Coūcell one Decree amongst the rest was that if a Deacon at the time of his ordering did protest he intended to marry It should be lawfull for him so to doe Restitutus himself was married For in this Councell there is not the least mention of any such Decree And it is as boldely affirmed of Restitutus marriadge without any Author so testifying And this very Councell beareth good witnesse that by the Decrees thereof neither Restitutus nor any other Bishop or Preist might marry nor any man that was married might be admitted to be Preist or Bishop except by consent leauing his wife which he had before assumi aliquem ad Sacerdotium non posse in vinculo coniugij Conc. Arelat 2. Can. 2. constitutum nisi fuerit promissa conuersio Whereby it is euident that the sufferance or permission which Socrates and Sozomen and our Protestants from them vppon the words and persuasion of Paphnutius in the first Nicen Councell allowed vnto some Easterne Bishops Preists and Deacons which were married before their Consecration that after their Consecration they might Socrat. Histor Eccl. l. 1. cap. 8. Sozomen Hist l. 2. cap. 22. keepe company with such wiues ab vxoribus quas habebant minime separarentur was neuer admitted heare in Britaine and these West Coūtries is plaine by this Canon of the Councell of Arles kept in the very next yeare to that Nicen Councell as our Protestants with others before acknowledge diuers times citing that former Councell defyning the contrary that no married man except forsaking his wife might be a Preist 5. And Socrates best Interpreter of himself doth proue that this permission or tolleration was not practized or executed by the most renouned Preists and Bishops of the East but they contayned themselues from the wiues they had maryed before and saieth that in some places as Thessalia vpon his certaine knowledge the custome was to degrad such Clergie men as would not abstaine from such wiues Ipse in Thessalia consuetudinem inualuisse noui vt Socrat. Histor l. 5. cap. 21. ibi qui clericus sit si cum vxore quam cū esset laicus ducebat postquam clericus factus sit dormierit clericatu abdicatus sit omnes Illustres presbyteri in Oriente Episcopietiam ab vxoribus abstineant Neither is there any such licence or tolleration registred in any Canon or Copy of the Nicen Councell When in this Councell of Arles subscribed vnto and brought into Britaine by our Archbishop as our Protestants confesse before the cōtinency of Clergie mē euen frō formerly maryed wiues is plainely decreed for a generall Lawe vnto all So that frō the beginning by these mens grant from this Councell our Ecclesiasticall men euer liued in perpetuall chastitie both from those wiues and after Consecratiō were disabled to marry by their owne Authours both by the Churches Tradition and the Nycen Councell prouing that in no parte either East or West such men might marry but were prohibited by the old Tradition of the Socrates Sozom supr Church which being old in that time must needs be from the Apostles dayes vt qui in Clerum ante ascripti erant quam duxissent vxores hi secundum veterem Ecclesiae Traditionem deinceps a nuptijs se abstinerent So that our English Protestants must needs confesse that Article of their Religion which is It is lawfull Protest Articles of Religion Articul 32. for Bishops Preists and Deacons as for all other Christian men to marry at their owne discretion to be vtterly false both by this holy Councell the Councell of Neyce the practise of our primatiue Christian Britans and the Tradition of the whole Church of Christ 6. We reade likewise in this Councell subscribed vnto by our Archbishop Arelaten Concil 2. Can. 15. Nicen. Concil c. 14. 18. Arelat 2. can 25. Can. 26. Restitutus as our Protestāts haue told vs before that the sacred body of Christ Corpus Christi is giuen to Communicants in the holy Eucharist and there it receaueth the Doctrine of the Nycen Councell teaching that consecrated Preists and such onely offer the body of Christ in their Sacrifice of Masse It condemneth all them to penance who after their Vowe of Religious life forsake it Disableth those that haue bene twyce married to receaue any Ecclesiasticall Order aboue Subdeacon And those women which after Vowe of chastitie doe marry it debarreth from Communion 7. A late Writer would place this Councell in a later time after the death of Seuerin Bin. not in Arel 2. Concil Tom. 2. Concil S. Syuester but being therein singular against the common opinion both of Catholiks and Protestants and finding in the very Councell itself that it was kept in the dayes of S. Syluester in the yeare of Christ 326. I dare not for such reasons as doe not conuince prolonge it to a later Age But rather thinke with Seuerinus Binnius and others that our Archbishop Restitutus was aswell present a the first as with the common voyce of Antiquitie that he subscribed to the secōd seeing there was no greater distance then of 11. yeares betweene them And this second Councell
cum his qui nuptias contraxissent Priuilegijs frui iussitque praeter alia multa etiam vt nihil commodi etiam si genere proximi essent ex testamento suorum caperent Quinetiam eos qui nullos habebant liberos dimidiata parte bonorum quae erant reliqua mulctauit Haec lex a veteribus Romanis sancita fuit eo consilio vt non vrbem Romam solum verum etiam caeteram suam Ditionem hominum multitudine complerent quandoquidem haud longo tempore ante legem latam quamplurimos bellis intestinis ac ciuilibus amiserant Quare Imperator cum videret eos qui virginitatem excolere sine liberis esse propter Dei amorem in animum induxissent hac de re in deteriort esse conditione legem plebi promulgauit quae iubebat vt cum caelibes tum liberis carentes pari iure cum caeteris omnibus fruerentur Immo vero etiam decreuit vt qui castimoniae virginitati se consecrassent Priuilegio quodam prae caeteris donarentur Illud porro est plane maximum reuerentiae Imperatoris erga Religionem argumentum quod clericos vbique per legem ob eam rem conditam immunitate donari voluit quodque illis qui erant in iudicium vocati dedit potestatem si modo animum inducerent Magistratus ciuiles reijcere ad Episcoporum iudicium prouocandi atque eorum sententiam ratam esse aliorum Iudicum sententijs plus habere Authoritatis All these and more such publike Acts and duties of a Christian Emperour Eusebius Sozomen and others Euseb l. 2. de Vit. Constant c. 39. 40. 41. 42. 43. 44. 45. 46. l. 3. c. 4. 5. 6. 7. 9. Sozom. Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 8. 15. 16. 17. Ruffin Hist l. 1. c. 1. Socr. l. 1. c. 2. 3. 4. 5. proue to haue bene done by Constantine diuers yeares before some Roman Writers affirme he was baptized by Pope S. Syluester in the yeare before the Nicen councell the 324. of Christ THE IX CHAPTER CONSTANTINE DID NOT PROLONG HIS Baptisme so long as some write He was not baptized by an Arrian Bishop neuer fell into Arrianisme or any Heresie 1. THEREFORE for the honour of this our Emperour and Country Baron Spond An. 324. to examine this more particularly Baronius Spondanus and others both late and more auncient Writers doe demonstrate against some GretiaÌ„s not a litle suspected of that greate sinne Heresie of Arrius or Fauourers thereof with which suspition they haue not abstained to seeme to accuse this our renowned Emperour especially towards his later dayes that he was both innocent of that crimination and not baptized a litle before his death at Nicomedia by an Arrian Bishop but long before and somewhat before that Heresie was condemned in the Nicen Councell by S. Syluester Pope of Rome and in that his then Imperiall Citie of which I shall more plainely entreate hereafter Among their Arguments besides Authours of all kindes Greekes and Latins Pagans and Christians with other inuincible testimonies a reason of cheife importance is that so Religious and verruous a Prince and Benefactor of the Church of Christ by Religion would not and in conscience could not so long hazard his saluation by deferring his Baptisme the dore to enter into â—â— The same Argument by proportion I may vse against Baronius and all those that delay the Baptisme of this renowned Emperour vntill the 324. yeare of Christ when he had bene Emperour allmost 20. yeares before and so long and more a Christian in Iudgment and affection at the least as I haue inuincibly proued He that had sought by so many and chardgeable meanes to take away preuent and hinder negligences and sins in other Christians in all places of his Dominions may not be thought so negligent and forgetfull of his owne good and happines eternall so many yeares in so many dangers as he vnderwent to play his soule at hazard and tempt God so long and often in so high a degree 2. And these Authours Themselues set downe many Christian Acts and Baron Spond in Annal. an 313. 314. 315. 316. 317. 318. 319. professions of Constantine which free him from such neglect In the next yeare to his Victorie against Maxentius being the yeare of Christ 313. he gaue his sister Constantia a Christian as these men say wife to Licinius not then probable that he could be so mindfull of his Sisters spirituall good and carelesse of his owne when especially as all Histories testifie he made this match for the propagation of Christian Religion Licinus by this meanes Ioyening with him in this busines by his procuremeÌ„t He giueth the greatest reuereÌ„ce highest honour to the Decrees Sentence of Bishops gaue his Palace Laterane to Pope Melchiades in Rome and Reuenewes to all other Bishops in the tenth yeare of his Empire he celebrated the Feast and solemnitie thereof Christiano ritu as a Christian should and reiecteth the wonted Pagan exercises He granteth great libertie to all Bishops Warreth against Licinius for defence of Christian Religion pro defensione Religionis Christianae He was the onely Emperour none to resist him in the yeare of Christ 319. and then euery where he gaue peace to the Church of Christ paceÌ„ Ecclesiae vbique restituit abolishing the Witches and Southsayers of the Pagans All these besides other Christian workes and Acts Baronius confesseth Constantine publikly performed 5. or 6. yeares before the Nicen Councell How then can he probably teach that he was batized the yeare before He confesseth there were by his procurement 600. Bishops at the Councell of Arles in the yeare 314. in the yeare 325. 318. Bishops at Nyce in Bithinia and 377. at Rome 3. If Constantine cheife Agent to abolish the Pagan Flamens to whome these Bishops succeeded had not bene a Christian much longer how could so many Bishops be so soone assembled together or haue bene in the whole worlde The very summoning and assembling them from so many so remote and separated Nations into two places must needs demande a farre longer warning Againe it is euident both by Greeke and Latine Authours that Constantine was in the East and not at Rome where he was baptized when the Nicen Councell was kept and at the Citie of Nice before the Bishops were assembled there So many Disputs both with Arrians and Pagan Philosophers as were had in that Councell so many matters there handled and concluded and Canons by all Registers and Authours decreed in such publike affaires of so greate consequence in the whole Church of Christ after so long and difficult iornies before they could be assembled and many priuate differences contentions first ended before matters of faith were handled sufficiently warrant vs by example of all other Councells that this so generall and first of that nature that euer was must needs be of a longer continuance answeareable to the difficulties thereof and so this Councell ending in the 325.
the Christian Cleargie there should be free from Tributs and Vectigals and all this was done as he setteth downe before the ouerthrowe Constantine gaue to Licinius or Licinius opposed against him Which Baronius affirmeth was in the 316. yeare of Christ And in the very next yeare 314. of Christ the same Authour Baron Annal. An. 314. Matth. Westm An. 321. Ado in Chronic. Baronius setteth downe the first Councell of Arles where as he from Ado and others writeth there were 600. Bishops assembled together with Claudius Vitus Eugenius and Cyriacus the Popes Legats and addeth further from Eusebius that Constantine himselfe was there present with the Bishop Sed ipsum Imperatorem Constantinum cuÌ„ Episcopis interfuisse Eusebius declarat Which presence and sitting of ConstaÌ„tine with the Bishops in Councell Euseb l. 1. de Vita Constant cap. 37. Eusebius plainely confesseth Tanquam communis Episcopus a Deo constitutus ministrorum Dei coegit Conâ—â—lium in media istorum frequentia ac congressu adesse vna considere non dedignatus in medio consessu quasi vnus e multis assedit And yet affirmeth that diuers other Councels were called and kept in Baron An. 315. this yeare as at Ancyra in Galacia Neocaesarea in Pontus and Laodicea in Phrigia In the next yeare 315. he affirmeth Constantine published a Decree in preuenting murthering of children like a good Christian Prince Constantinus Imperator dignam planè Christiano Principe edidit sanctionem And an other against the Iewes which persecuted such of their Profession as became Christians commanding therein all such Iewes with their partakers to be burned And subiected all Christians which should forsake their Religion and professe Iudaisme to the same punishment So we might proceede to the other yeares betweene this and the 324. yeare wherein Baronius would haue him to be baptized needles to be related in this place these being more then sufficient to proue he was baptized longe before that time Which Ensebius doth giue plaine testimony vnto euen by Baronius his owne calculation for Baronius setting downe the warre betweene Constantine and Licinius to haue bene in the yeare 316. Eusebius saith that Licinius did then oppose against Euseb Hist l. 10 cap. 8. 9. God Allmightie whome he knew Constantine did worship Licinius vbi belelum Constantino inferre decreuit etiam ipsum omnium Deum quem a Constantino colisciebat impugnare aggreditur Eusebius thus writeth immediately after those Letters written to Anilinus Caecilianus and others before about the seuenth yeare of Constantinus as Baronius before hath witnessed Eusebius there also calleth Constantine a man renowned for all kinde of pietie omnis pietatis virtute clarus 7. And to put vs out of all doubt in this busines Euseb doth manifestly proue Euseb l. 1. vit Constant c. 34. 35. 36. 37. 41. that Constantine had giuen such freedome and donations to the Church of Christ as be remembred honored Bishops builded Churches caused Councels to be called and was present in them with the Bishops and many things of like nature before the tenth yeare of his Empire Heremias Sozomen before Sozom. l. 1. Hist cap. 8. hath witnessed that he receaued the Sacraments in the Church in this time Sacra mysteria percipere Which none but actually and really Baptized Christians might doe or did at any time If any man shall obiect that S. Melchiades Pope was a Maryr and so not likely to receaue such fauours from Constantine Baronius well answeareth he was accompted as many others were for the greate Persecution he endured vnder Maximian and not because he Baron An. 313. was violently put to death for Religion but dyed in a peaceable time Which the old Roman Martyrologe confirmeth Romae S. Melchiadis Papae qui in persecutione Martyrolog Roman die 10. Decembr Maximiani multa passus reddita Ecclesiae pace quieuit in Domino Which proueth that CoÌ„stantine had giuen Libertie to ChristiaÌ„s before S. Melchiades death which was within a yeare and litle more of Constantine his Victory against Maxentius After which time there is a silence in Histories of any Persecution where Constantine reigned And therefore S. Syluester being fled to the Mountaine Soractes in Persecution when he was sought for to christen Constantine by Diuine Vision argueth for them that hould before that the was baptized in the seuenth yeare of his Empire and by S. Syluester not then Pope but soone after and so said to be baptized by S. Syluester Pope because a litter after by the death of S. Melchiades he was choseÌ„ to that dignitie 8. The opinion of Constantine his Leprosie and miraculous curing thereof at his Baptisme can be no argument for the deferring thereof to a later time for we find that his daugter S. Constantia or Constantina was also infected with that desease as most probable from her Father and as miraculously cured thereof at S. Agnes her Tombe by her prayers as her Father was by S. Syluester his baptizing him So that we may rather say of them both so miraculously cured to the greate glory of God Conuersion of many as Christ said of the man borne blinde whome he gaue sight vnto that neither he nor his Parents in that respect had sinned but that the workes of God might be manifest in him Then with Pagans impute such punishment to the demerits Io. cap. 9. of Constantine which Euagrius ernestly contendeth to cleare him off And the greatest matter that is obiected being the death of Crispus his sonne this Euagr Hist l. 3. cap. 40. 41. could be no cause to deserue that Leprous punishment Crispus death being longe after Constantine his Baptisme wherein he was cleansed from that infirmitie Which both Baronius and Spondanus confesse and affirme Sozomen Baron SpoÌ„d An. 324. proueth by many Arguments that Crispus liued many yeares after his Father Constantine was a Christian Costantini ad Christum conuersionem plurimis arguâ—entis demonstrat longè ante Crispi obitum contigisse ipsumque Câ—â—spum plures vixisse annos postquam Pater Christo nomen dedisset 9. Therefore I meruaile how they could write before that Constantine was not baptized vntill the 324. yeare of Christ in which they say Crispus his death was and now thus confidently teach that which I onely contend that Constantine was a Christian longe many yeares before that time And Nicephorus Platina and others teach that this Crispus was baptized by S. Nicephorus lib. 7. cap. 33. in fine Platina in Marco Syluester together with his Father Constantine when Maxentius was ouerthrowne in the seuenth yeare of Constantine Vna cum ipso Crispus eius filius diuinum participauit lauacrum ambo candidam vestem induerant pulsis vrbe Tyrannis And Sozomen plainely affirmeth that Crispus died in the 20. yeare of the reigne of Constantine and before in his life being Caesar ioyned with Sozomen Hist Eccles l. 1. c. 5. his Father in many Lawes for
and giuen you Power also to Iudge of vs and therefore we are rightly Iudged by you But you can be Iudged by none for God hath giuen you as Gods vnto vs and it is not conuenient that a man should Iudge Gods but he alone of whome it is written God stood in the Sinagoge of Gods and in the midst iudged Gods Ait ad Episcopos Deus vos constituit Sacerdotes potestatem vobis dedit de nobis quoque iudicandi ideo nos a vobis rectè iudicamur Vos autem non potestis ab omnibus iudicari Vos etenim nobis a Deo dati estis Dij cōueniens non est vt homo iudicet Deos sed ille solus de quo scriptū est Deus stetit in Synagog a Deorū in medio autē Deos discernit 8. And yet such Assemblyes of Bishops so dignified could not either in this or any other Councell without the consent and sentence of the Pope of Rome decree and impose vpon the Church any Canons and this was a receaued Lawe and Canon before this time as Pope Iulius Socrates and others then liuing witnesse Canon Ecclesiasticus vetat ne Decreta absque sentētia Episcopi Romani Ecclesijs sanciantur And in that time and before this Church of Iulius Papa Socrat. Hist Ecc. l. 2. c. 13. c. 11. Rome had Primacie before and aboue all other Churches Ecclesia Romana Priuilegium praeter caeteras obtinebat And this was acknowledged by those Bishops of the East themselues in their Publike Epistle to Pope Iulius which were the greatest Enemies to S. Athanasius and the Roman See protesting the Roman Church was cheife and principall aboue all others euen from the beginning being the Schoole of the Apostles and Metropolis of pietie Literis Sozom. Hist Eccles l. 2. c. 7. suis fatebantur Romanam Primas apud omnes ferre vtpote quae Apostolorum schola pietatis Metropolis iam ab initio fuisset Thus Protestants themselues translate these Greeke Writers and therevpon are forced to make this their Iacob Grynaeus in Interpret Socratis Sozom. supr Athan. Apol. 2. contra Arian epist ad Marc. Pap. Athan. Episcop Aegypt Theb. l. epist ad Foelic 2. Pap. Tom. 1. Concil owne note and glosse from them Ecclesiae Romanae Primatus The Supremacy of the Church of Rome 9. And not onely Sainct Athanasius which was present at this Nicen Councell doth in diuers places giue this Supremacy to the Roman See but he and all the Bishops of Egypt Thebaida and Lybia doe acknowledge that both they and their Predecessors did then and euer depend of the Roman See and this according to the Decrees of the Canons Pater beatissime quia semper Antecessores nostri nos à vestra Apostolica sansta Sede auxilium hausimus nostri vos curam habere agnouimus praefatam Apostolicam summam expetimus iuxta Canonum Decreta Sedem vt inde auxilium capiamus vnde Praedecessores nostri Ordinationes dogmata atque subleuationes ceperunt And there call the Church of Rome their Mother to giue them suke and plainely say that the Canons commande no greate cause may be Decreed without the Bishop of Rome Canonibus iubentibus absque Romano nos de maioribus causis nihil debere decernere Pontifice 10. And the same Bishops of Egypt in their Epistle to Pope Foelix the 2. in this time writt that it was Decreed in this Nicen Councell by generall consent of all that no Councell might be called without the consent of the Pope of Rome and speake this of their owne knowledge as some of thē then present there scimus in Nicaena magna Synodo 318. Episcoporū ab omnibus cōcorditer esse roboratū non debere absque Romani Pontificis sententia Concilia celebrari nor Bishops Episc Aegypt ep ad Foelic 2. to be condemned nec Episcopos damnari And complaine that the Heretiks then within 25. yeares of that Councell had burned the Canons thereof Synodica Capitula incensa nobisque sublata 11. They testifie also that in the same Nicen Councell was Decreed that from all Bishops and Metropolitans appeals were to be vsed to the Bishop of Rome and that from Christ our Lord himselfe power of binding and loosing by especiall priuiledge aboue all others was giuen vnto that See Similiter à praedictis Patribus Nicaenis est definitum consonanter vt si quisquam Episcoporū aut Metropolitanorum Comprouinciales vel Iudices suspectos habuerit vestram sanctam Romanam interpellet Sedem cui ab ipso Domino Potestas ligandi soluendi speciali est priuilegio super alios concessa 12. This doctrine and practice also is allowed and confirmed in the greate Conc. Sardicen Can. 7. Councell of Sardice held within 22. yeares of that of Nice wherein both Osius Athanasius and others which were then present were also present consented and subscribed granting not onely Supremacie to the Pope of Rome and Appeals to him but that by any Preist his Legate he might inualidate disannull the Acts of Councels in all places To which Decrees the Bishops of this kingdome of Britaine consented being present there And this is euident Epist S. Athanasij Episc Aegypti ad S. Marcum Papam Epist eiusdem ad eosdem Tom. 4. oper S. Athanasij by the proceedings of the Nicen Coūcell itselfe not thinking that the Authoritie of so many Bishops there assembled together with the Popes Legats were of sufficient credit to make Decrees vnquestionable except they were confirmed by the Pope of Rome himselfe And therefore as is manifest by the Epistle of S. Athanasius Patriarke of Alexandria and the Bishops of Egypt to S. Marke Pope of Rome and his Answeare vnto them the very authenticall Copy of the Nicen Councell containing 70. Canons with the very Subscriptions of all the Bishops therein assembled was sent to S. Syluester then Pope of Rome Which can carry no other glosse or interpretation then which the Epistle it selfe of the same Nicen Councell to S. Syluester dated Paulino Iuliano Cōsulibus doth giue entreating him to cōfirme their Decrees Quicquid Epistol Synod Nic. ad Syluest Pap. Syluestri Rescript Tom. 1. Conc. apud Sur. Bin. M. S. Ant. Colonien constituimus in Concilio Nicaeno precamur vestri oris consortio confirmetur And his confirmatorie Rescript confirmo giueth the same dated in the seuēth Consulship of Constantine Which Authoritie of the See of Rome the same Epistle of S. Achanasius the greate Patriarke of Alexandria and all the Bishops of Egipt doth sufficiently proue calling the Church of Rome the Mother and Heade of all Churches quae est mater caput omnium Ecclesiarum 13. And add further that allthough one of them was Patriarke of Alexandria in a distinct part of the world from Europe wherein Rome is in the Councell of Nice itselfe set downe for one of the cheifest Sees yet they were all of
meane degree in respect of the Pope of Rome and they were and euer would with all committed to their charge be obedient vnto him Qui licet Athanas Epis Aegipti epist ad Marc. Pap. supr exigui ordinis tamen vestri sumus vobisque obedientes cum omnibus nobis commissis sumus essesemper volumus 14. Therefore those Protestants which after so many hundreds of yeares would giue so large an extension to the sixt Canon of the Nicen Councell as thereby to make the Patriarke of Alexandria to haue equall power and preeminencie with the Pope of Rome doe most ignorantly or rather maliciously willfully err therein For heare we see the most holy and learned Patriarke there liuing in that time and present in that Councell and so best knowing the minde thereof testifing that the Patriarke of Alexandria and all Egipt subiect vnto it were and ought to be subiect and obedient to the See of Rome 15. The like hath the same learned and holy Patriarke together with the Athan. Episc Aegipt Theb. Lib. supr same Bishops of Egipt Thebris and Libia ackdowledged before And the Canon is plaine that the subiection of Egipt Libia and Pentapolis to the Bishop of Alexandria was by the permission of the Pope of Rome his preeminence ouer them thus by them all confessed reserued and no otherwise Antiqua consuetudo seruetur per Aegiptum Libiam Pentapolim ita vt Alexandrinus Episcopus Concil Nicen. can 6. in trib Lection horum omnium habeat Potestatem quia vrbis Roma Episcopo parilis mos est So haue two seuerall readings of that Canon and the third is more plaine Quandoquidem Episcopo Romano hoc est consuetum 16. Therefore allthough we giue the greatest honour and dignitie to that our greatest King Emperour Constantine the Greate or greatest that euer was due or truely giuen to any temporall Monarch or Commander in the worlde yet we may not vse the Pope of Rome S. Sylnester so dishonorably whome he so honored to take from him so greate Noble a Portion of the highest spirituall Pastorall charge and office iuridically to call and confirme Councels onely and peculiarly belonging to that Apostolike cheifest See by so many Titles to bestowe it vpon a Ciuill Gouernour both hauing no and renowncing all such power how soeuer potent worthie and deseruing in other respects And it is euident by Ruffinus Eusebius and others that Constantine was not present in but absent from the Nicen Councell when it gaue Iudgment in the Questions of Religion But the cheifest place in such Ruffin l. 1. Hist Eccl. cap. 5. affaires as before is manifest belonging to the Pope of Rome and he then being olde and absent it was supplied hy his Preists and Vicars Deputies Et Euseb l. 3. de vit Constantini cap. 7. Socrat. Hist l. 1. cap. 5. quanquam vrbis illius penes quam Imperium est Episcopus ingrauescente aetate praepeditus abfuit cius tamen Presbyteri qui aderant illius locum suppliuerunt THE XIII CHAPTER HOW BRITAINE RECEAVED THE NICEN Councell and agreed with the whole Catholike Church both in the obseruation of Easter and all other holy Doctrins and Obseruations 1. AS Constantine had hitherto bene most religiously carefull for the assembling this Councell assisting what he could in so glorious a worke as I haue related before So it now being ended and the Bishops dismissed he did as Sozomen and others testifie exceedingly reioyce to see the whole Church consenting in faith and Doctrine Cum iam Concilium Herm. Sozom. Hist Eccl. l. 2. cap. 1. Nicaenum venisset ad exitum Sacerdotes omnes domum Imperator supra modum ideo laetatus est quod Ecclesiam vniuersam de doctrina fidei consentientem viderat And endeuored as much to haue the Canōs sacred Decrees thereof now duely obserued executed in all places as he was desirous to haue them concluded 2. And therefore besides his generall Edicts and Epistles to particular men and States he sent Imperiall Letters vnto all Bishops which were absent from Epist Constant ad absentes Episcopos de Act. Cōcil Nic. apud Theodoret. Hist Eccl. l. 1. cap. 10. Socrat. Hist Eccl. l. 1. cap. 6. that Councell of the proceedings thereof the whole Epistle is extant in the Histories of Theodoret and Socrates with others and beginneth Constantinus Augustus Ecclesijs In these Letters he maketh an honorable memory of the faith and Religion of his Countrymen the Britans or the whole Nation or Ilands of Britaine or both the one and other shewing how they consented with all Catholike and orthodoxe Countryes in matters of Religion particularly in the true obseruation of Easter as S. Eleutherius and S. Victor Popes had before decreed and the Nicen Councell now generally receaued proposed and confirmed and Constantine had promised to the Councell to cause all others to consent to the same Ipse in me recepi vestram sapientiam facilé assensuram vt quod in vrbe Roma Italia in Africa in tota Egipto Hispania Gallia Britayne receaue◠the doctrine and Decrees of the generall Councell of Nyce and agreed withall orthodoxall Churches in all things and particularly in the obseruation of Easter Britānia in Libya vniuersa Graecia in Diaecesi Aseatica Pōtica in Cilicia denique vna consentienti sententia conseruatur hoc etiam a vobis quoque lubentibus animis approbaretur in Theodoret It is in Britannis or Britannijs in all the parts or diuisions of Britaine being then diuers as is before remembred and yet all and euery one of them whether where the English Scots or Welch now inhabite did agree in this as in other Catholike doctrins and custome with Rome Italy Afrike Egipt Spaine Gallia Libia all Greece the Diocesse of Asia Ponticus Cilicia And a litle before he saith that all Churches the parts of all the world inhabiting either the West South or North and diuers in the East obserued this manner and vse Quem omnes Ecclesiae totius orbis Const in Epist supr partes vel ad Occidentem vel ad Meridiem vel ad Septentriones incolentes seruant ac nonnullae quoque quae in locis ad Orientem spectantibus habitant 3. S. Athanasius also in his Epistle to Iouinian the Emperour plainely affirmeth that the Church of Britaine held the same faith with the Nicen Councell Athanasius epist ad Iouinian Imp. de fide and before the Nicen Councell as the words of Constantine also proue and from the beginning of Christianitie cognosce Religiosissime Imperator hanc esse quae a condito aeuo praedicata fuit quam Nicaeae Patres congregati agnouerunt eiusque Suffragatrices esse omnes omnibus in locis Ecclesias siue in Hispania sunt siue Britannia and not onely the Churches of the West South and North but of the Easte also except a few which were of the Arrian faction
Hist Eccl. l. 2. cap. 1. Cassiodor in Tr. Hist part l. 2. c. 18. Ruffin Hist l. 1. c. 7. Ruffin supr extruxerunt loci illius memoria suppressa Idoli simulachrum erexerunt Sozomen saith this holy Empresse went to Hierusalem to pray and visit the holy places Helena Imperatoris mater venit Hierosolymam cum precandi causa tum sancta illa loca visendi and to finde out both the holy Crosse and diuine Sepulchre of our Lord lignum crucis venerandae diuinum Domini sepulchrum 3. This Pilgrimage and Religious Iorney of this blessed Queene was as our auncient Authours say warranted both by diuine commission diuinis admonita Visionibus Herosolymam petit atque ibi locum in quo sacrosanctum corpus patibulo affixum pependerat ab Incolis perquirit and the Imperiall Letters of Theod. l. 1. c. 17. 18. Constantine her sonne has literas pertulit ipsa Imperatoris Mater Yet it seemeth by these Letters of Constantine to Marianus Bishop of Hierusalem principally about the building of a Church in the place of the holy Sepulchre that both Euseb l. 3. de Vit. Constantini c. 29 Theod. Hist Ecc. l. 1. c. 17. Euseb c. 28. supr this and the holy Crosse were found before for so these Letters testifie as they are extant in Eusebius Theodoret and others And Eusebius saith that this renowned Emperour did make a Lawe for edifing a famous Church about the place of the Sepulchre of Christ sacratis legibus sanciuit vt templum augustum circa salutare illud antrum extrueretur And addeth that he had this purpose longe time before Hoc opus longo iam tempore apud animum proposuerat By which it is euident that S. Helen had two Iorneyes at the least to Hierusalem and that she had found the holy Crosse and Sepulchre longe before her second Pilgrimage when she carried those Letters of Constantine to Macharius and by Eusebius and others also his Imperiall Mandate to his Prefects in those partes for building that Church gentium Praefectis Orientem versus habitantium Eus supr Herm. Sozom. Hist Eccl l. 2. c. 1. mandat vt adiumentis necessarijs abuÌ„danter copiose subministratis opus eximium amplum magnificum fabricandum curarent All written together at the same time and longe time longo iam tempore after his blessed Mother did first finde these sacred Reliks as is before remembred 4. And the Historie heare of which the Church of Christ publickly receaueth readeth in the Festitie of the InuentioÌ„ of the holy Crosse doth seeme to hold that this finding thereof by S. Helen was longe before the Nicen Councell soone after the Apparition of the Crosse to Constantine his Victory against Maxentius she being admonished by heauenly Vision to performe that Religious dutie Post insignem victoriam quam Constantinus Imperator diuinitus Breniar Rom. in Fest Inuent S. Crucis 3. Maij. accepto signo dominicae crucis e x Maxentio reportauit Helena Constantini mater in sommis admonita conquirendae crucis studio Hierosolymam venit And yet both Sozomen and others testifie that S. Helen had the Emperours warrant to digge and purdge the place where the holy Crosse was found Locus ille Imperatoris Sozom. Hist Eccl l. 2. c. 1. Nicep Callist Eccl. Hist l. 8. c. 29. mandato fuit purgatus Which giueth more probabilitie to that opinion of many Authours before that the holy Crosse was found out at the least where it was hidden long before the glorious publishing of it about this time to the world this before Constantine was Emperour in the East or had Power to giue Authoritie to doe so many things as were required for redeeming those holy Relicks from that greate obscuritie and obliuion wherein they were buried before an hundred fourescore yeares post centum circiter octoginta annos as the Church Historie before S. Hierome Marianus Scotus and others witnesse And if we will allowe theirs and others witnesse and reckoning these 180. yeares ab Adriani temporibus from the time of the Emperour AdriaÌ„ wherein by all those superstitious buildings were erected vntill the end of them when these holy Monuments of Christ were honorably seated in their places Adrian dying by all Accompts in the yeare of Christ 139. or 140. these must needs be both found by S. Helen and so honored Marian. Scot. l. 2 aetat 6. an 139. in Imper. Adrian Hier. apud eund Capgr in S. Helena in or before the yeare 320. and all the other superstitions that were placed there by the Pagans to take away the memory name and honour of Christ were vtterly extinguished and desolate 5. And to giue vs more warrant and securitie herein those renowned Authours which haue deliuered these Relations set downe this abomination of desolation to haue stoode in this most holy place in the 139. yeare of Christ so that the terme of the continuance of it there 180. yeares expireth 5. or 6. yeares before the Nicen Councell ended by all Accompts Our English CoÌ„tinuator of Florentius WigornieÌ„sis who hath writteÌ„ before that the holy Crosse was first found out in the time of ConstaÌ„tius Father to CoÌ„stantine the Greate affirmeth that Quiriacus otherwise named Iudas was the 26. Bishop of Hierusalem Continuator Flor. Wigorn. in Catal. Episcoporum Hierosolymitanorum and found the holy Crosse at the ernest request of S. Helen Episcopus Hierosolymorum 26. Quiriacus qui Iudas Ab hoc sancta exigâ—nâ—e Helena Crux Domini cum clauis est inuenta When by others it is commonly held that Macharius was Bishop of Hierusalem at this time and a diligent Agent in this holy labour 6. Therefore I dare not absolutely determine of the certaintie of the time of this holy Pilgrimage labour of S. HeleÌ„ in this kinde But it is agreed for certaine that she vndertooke this Iorney by the admonitioÌ„ of God Helena Imperatoris mater diuinitus admonita HierosolymaÌ„ Iter caepit She went to pray to visit Socrat. Hist Eccl l. 2. c. 13. Ruffin Hist l. 1. c. 7. Sozom. l. 2. Hist c. 1. Euseb Vit. Constant l. 3. c. 41. Theod. Hist Eccl l. 1. c. 18. Euseb de Vit. Constant l. 3. c. 13. 14. the holy places doe due Reuerence or worship vnto them Venit Hierosolymam cum precandi causa tum sancta illa loca visendi locis in quibus Seruatoris eraÌ„t impressa vestigia debitam venerationem adhibuit This deuoute Iorney so long and tedious she vndertooke when she was very olde allmost fourescore yeares of Age ea taedium Itineris senectae etiam labore contempta suscepit non enim diu post illud mortua est nata annos octoginta 7. In this Pilgrimage as Eusebius writeth she trauailed all the Easte part giuing infinite gifts in all Cyties and places what she bestowed vpon poore people can scarcely be reckoned To some she gaue greate sommes of money others she abouÌ„dantly cloathed
of the worlde in this Kinde of glory And for this time places and parsons I now speake of it is an eminent and singular honour of this Land that the Citie and Temple of Hierusalem being both destroyed and desolate for â—he sinnes of that people towards our Sauiour as he had prophesied of them Matth. cap. 24. Marc. cap. 13. Luc. cap. 22. non relinquetur lapis super lapidem qui non destruatur To be the Mother and Nurse of that happy Empresse and Emperour which laboured so much in building the new Hierusalem the Church of Christ that in honour of the very places where our Sauiour was crucified and buryed they builded so Noble Euseb l. 3. de Vit. Constant c. 32. and renowned a Citie there naming it also Hierusalem that as Eusebius then lyuing and a learned witnes of the magnificence and glory thereof testifieth it was literally by some taken to be the glorious new Citie Hierusalem so renowned among the holy Prophets Quae fortasse est recens illa noua Hierusalem ProphetaruÌ„ Oraculis praedicata de qua vaticinationes pluribus verbis explicatae plurima spiritus sancti instinctu canere videntur Which InterpretatioÌ„ though it is not admitted the holy Prophets speaking of the internall glory of the Church Christ Iesus our Messias yet it much aduanceth the externall glory of that Citie and honour of this Kingdome to haue such a Citie so resembling the spirituall Hierusalem builded in honour of Christs sacred Reliks and memoryes founded so farre hence by Princes of this Kingdome 2. And allthough the Prophesie of Aggaeus that the glory of the seconde house should be greater then of the former the old Temple of Hierusalem magna erit gloria domus istius nouissimae plus quam primae dicit Dominus is commonly vnderstood of the spirituall splendor and glory of Christs Church yet Aggaeus c. 2. if we giue but credit vnto Constantine himselfe and Eusebius and other Relators of his Edict and order for the building of the Church in the place of Christs buriall and Resurrection and to what a wonderfull excellency of sumptuosnes it was erected we shall not finde it inferior to the Temple of Salamon but rather exceeding it in terreane resplendance Constantine in his Epistle to Macharius Bishop of Hierusalem thus giueth him charge and Constant in ep ad Machar apud Euseb lib. 3. De Vit. Constant cap. 30. Socrates Hist Eccl. l. 2. cap. 13. Theod. Hist Eccl. l. 1. cap. 17. Niceph. Callist Eccles Hist l. 8. cap. 30. Euseb supr l. 3. cap. 28. 29. 30. 31. 32. 33. 34. 35. 36. 37. 38. 39. Power the Emperour and Empresse bearing the charges thereof to make it farre more glorious and honorable then any Church in the worlde par est vt tua prudentia it a opus disponat prouidè res quasque accuret necessarias quo non modo Sanctuarium TeÌ„pli reliquis omnibus quae vbique sunt pulchritudine antecellat sed etiam caeterae eius partes tales sint vt omnia templa quae in singulis ciuitatibus Primas tenent huius aedificij dignitate longe superentur And giueth commandement to all his Presidents Rulers in the Easterne parts of the world aboundantly to prouide and minister all things necessary for so worthie a worke Gentium Praefectis Orientem versus habitantium mandat vt adiumentis necessarijs abundanter copiose subministratis opus eximium amplum magnificum fabricandum curarent 3. Eusebius in diuers Chapters prosecuteth the magnificence and excellency of this Church to as highe a dignitie as I haue related and yet confesseth the History thereof was so longe that he had not leasure to set it downe Quorum apparatum tum magnitudine tum multitudine denique adeo artificiosè elaboratum l. 3. supr cap. 39. sigillatim iam oratione prosequendi orium non datur The Pillers Pauement and inward walles were of Marble stoane the Ornaments and Monuments were allmost infinite made of siluer gold pretious stones Monumentis auri argenti lapidum pretiosorum materia distinctis quasi depictis quae erant numero Cap. 39. supr infinita adornauit The Roofe was guilded the holy Altares for the Sacrifice of Masse were made of Gold Aureis diues altaribus The amplitude and greatenes may be coniectured when we consider it comprehended and contayned Paulinus Nolan Epist 11. ad Seuer within the circuite thereof both the place of Christs death and Passion in Mont Caluary and the sacred Reliquarie of his Sepulchre wherein he was buryed in a Gardaine distinct and separated from the other as the Euangelist which was present witnesseth Erat autem in loco vbi crucifixus est hortus in horto monumentum nouum in quo nondum quisquam positus erat ibi posuerunt Ioh. cap. 19. Iesum 4. And the festiuall Dedication of this Church was as solemnly performed about the 30. yeare of the Empire of Constantine when this so termed greate Church of Hierusalem was finished Circiter tricesimum annum Impeâ—ij Constantini cum templuÌ„ Hierosolymis quod magnum vocabatur in Caluariae loco extructum esset a Councell of Bishops being assembled at Tyrus in the Borders of Sozom. Histor Eccl. l. 2. c. 25. Arabia farre from Hierusalem Constantine wrote letters vnto them by his noble Secretary Marianus to goe to Hierusalem to consecrate this greate new Church Marianus vir nobilis Scriba Imperatoris accedens Tyrum concilio tradidit literas quibus erat mandatum vt Episcopi quam maturime Hierosolymam peterent nouuÌ„que templum consecrarent Wherevpon the Bishops went so longe a Iorney to Hierusalem and consecrated not onely the Church but also the treasues MonumeÌ„ts which were sent thither by the Emperour which vntill this time saith Sozomen are preserued in that Church and moue much admiration to the be holders in respect of their magnificence and noblenes From which time the Church of Hierusalem doth yearely with greate honour celebrate that festiuall day Holy Orders are giuen in it and the Celebritie is kept 8. dayes together and very many that come out of all parts of the world to visit the holy places resort thither in the time when this Octaue Feaste is there celebrated Episcopi contendunt Hierosolymam non templum solum verumetiam the sauros monimenta ab Imperatore illuc missa consecrant quae ad hoc tempus in eo templo manent reposita multumque admirationis propter suam magnificentiam amplitudinem spectatoribus excitant Ex quo tempore Ecclesia Hierosolymitana quotannis diem festum splendidè admodum celebrat adeo vt in eo initiationes sacrorum peragantur dies octo deinceps conuentus fiant Compluresque ex omnibus totius orbis terrae partibus qui vndique ad Sacra loca visenda confluerent tempore quo hic festus dies celebratur eo conuenirent 5. This holy Empresse left an other Noble memory
cum quotidiè à credentibus terra tollatur nihilominus manet eandemque adhuc speciem veluti impressis signatam vestigijs seruat 12. And they further witnesse that the Roofe of the Church by which Christ ascended could not be couered Interior domus propter Dominici corporis meatum camerari tegi non potuit By which passage euery yeare vpon the Festiuitie of Christs Ascension when the Sacrifice of Masse is ended a storme of greate winde vseth to discend and enforceth all that be in the Church to lye prostrate one the grounde In die Ascensionis Dominicae per annos singulos Missa peracta validi flaminis procella desursum venire consueuit omnes qui in Ecclesia adfuerint terrae prosternere Sacrifice of Masse and prayer for the dead at an especiall Altar of such foundation 13. They affirme that in these Churches there were many holy Altars and among the rest in the Church of Golgotha there was an Altare one which Sacrifice was specially offered for noble parsons newly dead their bodies remayning in the streete during the time of Masse Infra locum Dominicae Crucis excisa in petra Crypta est in qua super Altare pro defunctis honoratis Sacrificium solet offerri positis interim in platea corporibus 14. She builded also at Hierusalem but after the building of these and other Churches in other places presently to be related a most ample and spatious Church both for breadth and lenght in Mount Syon Within the Niceph. Callist Eccles Hist l. 8. c. 30. Portch thereof she inclosed round about the house in which the dores being shut the Disciples of Christ were gathered together for feare of the Iewes in which Christs his laste supper washing his Apostles feete and the comming of the holy Ghost was and in which S. Iames was ordayned first Bishop of Hierusalem In that Church also was the Marble Piller to which our Sauiour was bound when he was whipped One the left side whereof the Sepulchre of the Prophet Dauid was magnificently seated in an high place In vrbem sanctam reuersa in Sion amplissimum longè latèque construxit Templum in cuius Postico domum conclusit in qua foribus clausis propter metum Iudaeorum Discipuli fuerunt congregati In qua etiam sacra caena peracta sacraque pedum lotio nec non Spiritus sancti in caenaculo aduentus in qua primus quoque Hierarcha Episcopus Iacobus renuntiatus est In eo Templo Marmorea quoque fuit Columna ad quam cum flagellis caederetur alligatus est Seruator In cuius parte sinistra diui Prophetae Dauidis sepulchrum magnificè in sublimi collocatum 15. She founded an other Church to S. Peter Prince of the Apostles in the Palace of Caiphas In Palatio Caiphae Petro Apostolorum Principi Templum aliud constituit She builded also Churches dedicated to the holy Infants which were putt to death for Christ and where the Angell brought the gladd tydings of Christs Natiuitie vnto the Shephards and to the Mother of God and an other to S. Ioseph her Husband Sanctis itidem infantibus vbi Angelus Pastoribus laetum attulit nuntium in eis ipsis locis sacras extruxit aedes Infantibus videlicet ipsis verbi puerperae necnon aliam quoque sponso Iosepho aedem 16. And going to Bethania where Christ raysed Lazarus from death to life she builded a fayre Church to Lazarus the friend of Christ Lazaro Christiamico insigne aedificauit delubrum About the Denne where S. Ihon Baptist sometime had a dwelling place she erected vnto him a very beutifull Church And an other at the Cliffe of the Mountayne to Helias Thesbites In the place where Christ miraculously fedd fiue thowsand men she made a Church of twelue Thrones duodecim thronorum Templum statuit In the places where the miracle was shewed in the Centurian where the man sicke of the Palsey let downe by the roofe of the house was healed where the miracle by seuen loues of bread and a few fishes was wrought where Mary Magdalen was cured in euery of these places she founded diuers Churches to the Apostles Et quouis loco diuersa Apostolis construxit Templa 17. In the Citie of Tiberiadis in the house of S. Peter his Mother in Lawe where she was restored to health she builded a fayre Church to S. Peter So she did in Mount Thabor where Melchizedech is said to haue blessed Abraham and an other most bewtifull Church in the place of Christs Trāsfiguratiō there to those three Apostles which were then present and beholded it and left much money there for the Inhabitants Then she went to Nazareth and in the house where the Angell saluted the blessed Virgin she erected a very pleasant Church to the Mother of God Dei genitrici peramaenum excitauit Templum And builded an other in Chana of Galilie where at the Matriage Christ did miraculously change water into wine She founded an other at the Tree of Mambre where as certaine fame and Tradition teach Abraham mett the Angels going to the destruction of Sodome and Isaac and Christ also were foretolde to come this Church was most adorned ornatissimum Templum and all the horrible Sacrifices and Ceremonies of the Gentils there practized were quite abandoned 18. The like she did at Aphaca at the foote of Mount Libanus So in Cilicia and other holy places she builded other Churches aboue thirtie in number Quin plures Ecclesias alias in sanctis illis locis supra triginta amantissima Dei faemina Imperatoris Mater condidit And that she might dayly whether soeuer she wēt euen in the Wildernes itselfe haue allwayes a Church to serue God and haue the sacred Mysteries therein celebrated dayly she caused a Church to be made of diuers linen clothes and carryed about with her as Moyses did the Tabernacle non tantum Ecclesias è fundamentis terrae extruxit verumetiam pro suo erga Christum flagranti desiderio amore vt in solitudine quoque sancta haberet Symbola aedem sacram ◠varijs linteis fieri curauit eamque veluti priscus Moyses secum circumtulit 19. Thus doth Nicephorus and other Easterne Greeke Writers recompt the Niceph. Histor Eccles l. 8. c. 29. 3. Socrat. Hist l. 2. cap. 13. Sozom. Hist Eccl. l. 2. c. 1. 2. Euseb l. 3. de Vit. Constantini Religeous labours and Foundations of this our renowned Queene and Empresse assisted by the Authoritie and help of her glorious sonne and how she also made other maruaylous workes in the pitt of Hieremias and the well Siloe in fouea Hieremiae ad fontem qui Siloe dicitur mirifica construxit opera And in all places she destroyed the Idols and Superstitions of the Gentils And caused the Potters feilde mētioned in Scripture to be prepared for the buriall of strangers and Pilgryms Postremò agrum figuli apparari curauit in aduenarum peregrinorum sepulturam 20. But our
Latine and Westerne Writers better acquainted with the pietie and Acts of deuotion which S. Helen exercised in and neare this Kingdome where she was borne then the Gretians and Easterne Historians so farre hence and onely setting downe as appeareth before her labours and holy Pilgrimage in the Easte doe recompt her such foundations to more then a double number of those the Gretians remember The old Authour of our old English Chronicle saith Helena the Queene Modor to Constantine repayred Old Engl. ChroÌ„ part 4. fol. 38. pag. 2. Antiq. Eccl. S. Gereonis ColoÌ„ againe the holy Crosse and she made 70. Colleges and she glorified the state of all holy Chirche The Antiquities of S. Gereon his Church in Collen say she founded 72. beutifull Religious houses and Churches and endowed them with lands Inuentrix sanctae Crucis almo Pneumate flante septuaginta duo Collegia fundat amaena dotans perpetuo Constantis Mater Helena Among these she founded one a very stately Church at Collen in honour of S. Gereon and his Petr. Merssaeus Catal. Elect. Eccles in Annal. Archiep. Colon. Carmin in Valu Eccles S. Gereon â—nsculpt Antiq. fellowe Martyrs there in the Persecution of Diocletian and Maximian two others she founded at Bonna and Xanctos in Cliueland which were Monasteries Sancta Helena mater Constantini Magni inter alias Ecclesias quas in toto orbe condidit Coloniae permagnificum construifecit in honorem diuorum Gereonis sociorumque basilicam eadem quoque apud Bonnam Xanctos in Cliuensium terra instituit Collegia quae â—lim Monasteria fuere This was longe before her Pilgrimage to Hierusalem about the yeare of Christ as these Antiquities conceaue 310. And at her being in the Easte Countries on her Pilgrimage she obtained Annal. Archiep. Treueren apud Petr. Merssaeum in Catal. Elect. Ecclesiastic of S. Syluester Pope of Rome that S. Agritius Patriarke of Antioch a man of wonderfull sanctitie learning mirandae sanctitatis doctrinae vir as she had requested him instantia optimae Helenae ac beati Syluestri Pontificis iussu might be sent Archbishop to Treuers and was Primate of all Germany and France totius Germaniae ac Galliae Primas Whome S. Helen furnished for his Iorney with many most pretious Reliks the Coate of Christ without seame one of the Nayles the knife which Christ vsed at his last supper a greate parte of the holy Crosse the body of S. Mathias the Apostle and others and assisted this holy Bishop further in building other Oratories and Churches in that Country and conuerted her Palace which she had at Collen vnto a Church dedicated to S. Peter Cuius etiam Palatium in diui Petri Templum conuerti fecit 21. How greate her deuotion and bountie was in executing such holy workes in Britayne her natiue and most beloued Country we may make coniecture though our lost Histories haue suffered their names in particular to be without memory by her vnmatchable zeale and pietie in this kinde to so remote and strange Nations so greate a part of the number recited of her Foundations not found in Histories except in Britaine the greate number of stately Churches heare either new founded or repayred as I haue before remembred and ritchly endowed both by restoring their old reuenewes vnto them which were confiscate in the Persecution of Maximian and Dioclesian which none but she and her sonne Empresse and Emperour heare could doe and by giuing new lands and maintenance vnto them which she Queene of Britaine was best able to performe and better in other places in which she most honorably effected it allthough by assistaÌ„ce of her sonne sole Franc. Modius lib. de origine ordinis Eccles Emperour and Commander there by his Imperiall Election Title When in Britaine she was Heire and Queene thereof clayming therein nothing from her sonne but he from her She also was then actually a Christian and Constantin not vntill diuers yeares after by common opinion And Berengos Abb. lib. 2. de Inuent laude Crucis cap. 11. as Berengosus and others well and truely obserue allthough Constantine had great care in building Churches and builded many yet his Mothers care was greater herein then his she builded more then he and as one starre exceedeth an other in brightnes so the Mother exceeded her sonne in meritts Sicut stella à stellà differt inclaritate sic mater à filio meritoruÌ„ differt enormitate Si enim gesta vtriusque velimus pensare subtilius coram Deo maioris pretij creditur mater esse quam filius Quia postquam vtrique caelesti reconciliati sunt in construendis Ecclesijs Dei magna cura filio sed maior inerat matri Quamuis enim filius multas Ecclesias in Graecia construxisset ac Roma quibus in the sauris allodijs multa regalia contulit dona mater tamen vt adhuc diuersa Sanctorum testantur Martyria multo plures Ecclesias in Gallijs aedificauit ac Syria And therefore as this learned Authour obserueth and experience in all places proueth to testifie her sanctitie Churches were founded in all Countryes in honour of her Quapropter Ecclesiae in honoreÌ„ eius Deo vbique sacratae benè testantur quanta coram Domino polleat sanctitate 22. Therefore if S. Helen in this kinde of pietie exceeded her sonne the most potent able deuoute Emperour that euer was in building Churches to God and his holy Saints as all agree building most sumpteous Churches allmost in all places especially cheife Cities in alijs ocis fere omnibus pulcherrima Sozom. Hist Eccl. lib. 2. c. 2. Templa Deo aedificauit tum maxime in vrbibus primarijs we must needs make his holy Mother the most excellent that euer was in such deuotions and bestowe no small parte thereof vpon this her most beloued Country 23. With what reuerence she vsed the Religeous Nunnes at Hierusalem I haue before mentioned and Franciscus Modius and others write that she Francisc Mod. lib. de origine Ordinis Eccles foonded a Religeous Order of Nunnes called S. Helens Order ther habite white with a yallowe Crosse S. Helenae Ordo institutus est post Inuentionem dominicae crucis ab Inuentrice eius Helena Constantini Magni matre sub Syuestro 1. Pontifice donatusque veste alba in ea cruce crocei coloris Thus she perseuered in her painefull Pilgrimages allmes holy foundations deuotions and pietie vntill about the 80. yeare of her Age and then returning vnto her sonne and giuing him many precepts of pietie and her last blessing went out of this into a better life His alijs consimilibus peractis redijt ad filium multis praeceptis Theodor. Hist Eccl. l. 1. cap. 18. Sozom. Histor Eccl. l. 2. cap. 1. Euseb l. 3. de vit Constant Socrat. l. 2. c. 13. de pietate filio datis valedicendique benedictionibus comsummatis ex hac vita in meliorem transiâ—t And was not onely rewarded
in that our Mother Church thus they testifie and first of S. Syluester that Pedagoge ad Tutor of Constantine in these words There be very many Decrees of Pope Syluester of consecrating Chrisme confirming children adorning Churches couering Altars ordaining Massing Preistâ— annointing vesting them of worshiping adoring and reseruing the consecrated Hostes also of Deacons vesturs Albes Miters Palls Sacrifices Ceremonies Asiles Extreame vnctions other Rites Huius Syluestri permulta feruntur Instituta de Chrismate consecraÌ„do Ordinibus dandis pueris confirmandis templis ornandis Altaribus tegendis Missatoribus constituendis vngendis vestiendis Hostijsque vt vocant deificandis adornandis seruandis Item de Dalmaticis Cappis Corporalibus Albis Mitris Pallijs Pannis Peplis Sindonibus Sacrificijs Ceremonijs Asilis Extremis vnctionibus alijsque ritibus How a Preist should be vested when he sayd Masse that no lay man might empleade any of the Clergie That no Clergy man should be conuented before Magdeburgen centur 4. cap. 6. cap. 7. cap. 9. cap. 10. a secular Iudge If the Reliks of Saints or Martyrs were to be translated from other places they should be brought into Cities and Villages religiously in singing per Psalmodias Religiosè acciperentur ac deducerentur He approued and exercised the Primacy of the Pope of Rome as all other Popes then did The chast and Religious conuersation of Monkes and Nunnes were then vsed and liuers Monasteries of men and women then in Rome In the Clergie were these Degrees Bishops Preists Deacons Subdeacons Acoluthists Exorcists Lectors Ostiarij The Bishops Preists Deacons and Subâ—eacons were vnmarried and liued in chastitie Episcopi Presbyteri Diaconi aut virgines eliguntur aut certè post Sacerdotium in aeternum pudici That the sacrifice of Masse might not be celebrated but in places consecrated by a Bishop Missae celebrationem in nullis praeterquam ab Episcopo sacratis locis faciendam Concilium Româ—num sub Syluestro constituit And in the same Councell to which both S. Syluester and Constantine subscribed it is defined as I haue Concil Roman can 20. before cited that the Roman See is the cheifest See Iudge of all and to be Iudged of none Emperor Clergie Kings or people nemo iudicabit primam Sedem quoniam omnes Sedes à prima Sede iustitiam desiderant temperari Neque ab Augusto neque ab omni Clero neque à Regibus neque à populo Iudex iudicabitur These Protestants Magdeburgen c. 6. â—upr cent 4. also deluer for the doctrine and vse of this time for penitents to make sacramentall Confession of their sinnes and Preists to enioyne pennances and giue absolution vnto such Penitents Concerning holy Scripturs the third Councell of Carthage in the beginning of the next Age apprehending the same Canon of holy Scripturs which the present Roman Church now receaueth Concil Carth. â— can 47. faith plainely that it receaued it from the Fathers which were before them Pro confirmando isto Canone innotescat quia à Patribus ista accepimus in Ecclesia August l. 2. doctrin Christian cap. 7. legenda And S. Augustine liuing in this Age is witnesse that the Apostolâ—ke Sees Rome the cheife receaued it so How vaine and Idle our Protestants and their Article of Religion in reiecting Traditions and onely admitting Scripturs in matters of Religion is euident in so many recited Articles which these men haue granted and yet deny them to be contained in or to be deduced from Scripturs as also their Article and doctrine against Communion onely in one kinde contending as though it could not be practized or permitted when these Protestants themselues confesse that in this time euen in the Roman Church Communion onely vnder one kinde was vsed Ambros orat Funebri de morte Satyri and by the greatest Doctors then in the Church of God namely S. Ambrose who so writeth and at his death practized it in himselfe onely receauing vnder the forme of bread as Catholiks now vse and his brother Satyrus others often so accustomed euen when they were in health Which these Paulin. in vita S. Ambrosij Protestants thus confesse Peregrinantes ac Nauigantes EucharistiaÌ„ secum circumtulisse Christianos ex Ambrosio apparet ex oratione Ambrosij in funere fratris Satyrij Magdeburgen cent 4. cap. 6. col 429. 430. Ab honorato Ecclesiae Vercellensis Sacerdote Ambrosio morituro oblatum esse corpus Domini quo accepto expiraret Paulinus tradidit in vita Ambrosij These men also teach that the doctrine of the See of Rome and the Fathers at this time concerning freewill and originall sinne was the same with that of the Magdeburgen cent 4. cap. 4. cap. 10. Roman Church in these dayes So that if any man will compare but these points of doctrine which S. Syluester and Constantine then held and practized with the English Protestant Religion as it is set downe in the priuiledge Booke of the Articles thereof warranted by Parlament Kings Authoritie Conuocation of their Protestant Bishops Oath and Subscription of them and their whole Ministery he shall not finde any one true Article then amoÌ„g them all which are opposite to the Church of Rome and Religion thereof at this time But whether we are Catholiks placing spirituall Primacie in the See of Rome then in S. Syluester or Protestants asscribing it vnto their Christian Kings Constantine then both King and Emperour heare we must be of this holy Religion wherein these two greate Rulers were so vnited together in all points especially seeing these Protestants haue warranted these two Princes were holy and of themselues worthie paterns to be imitated now as the whole Catholike Christian world then ioyned with them in doctrine S. Syluester Magdeburgen cent l. 4. cap. 10. being Pope say our Protestants did faithfully performe his office in teaching and amended many things in the Clergie was renowned for working Miracles and by them conuerted many to the faith at seuen Ordinations he consecrated 65. Bishops all ioyning with him in Religion Syluester factus Episcopus docendi munere fideliter functus est vitiosa in ordine Ecclesiastico multa emendauit miraculis claruit etiam quibus multos ad fidem conuertit Ordinationibus sacris septem perfectis creauit Episcopos sexaginta quinque So likewise did all other knowne Catholike Bishops in the whole world either actually assembled in or consenting vnto the renowned Councels of so many hundreds of Bishops of Nice Rome Arles and other places in his time agreeing and consenting together for theÌ„selues and the whole Christian world committed to their charge in Religion Like was the case of Constantine so farre as temporall Prince had to deale in these affaires Of all Emperors that euer were he was he greatest in Power and Dominions and the greatest Reuerencer we finde in Histories of the See Apostolike and Popes of Rome in his time and all other Godly Bishops and assisted all he could the assembling
of those Councels honoring and consenting vnto their Decrees as the Lawe Decrees of God himselfe as appeareth by Eusebius Socrates Sozomen Theodoret and his owne Imperiall Letters and publike Edicts before cited And was occasion of preaching the word of life and the holy Ghospell of Christ ouerthrowing Idolatry in all Nations from one end of the knowne world to the other erecting Christian Churches endowing theÌ„ in all places as our Protestants themselues acknowledge Ab Oceani finibus nempe Britannis incipions diuinae Religionis curam Magdeburgen centur 4. cap. 3. Bal. l. de Script centur 1. in Flauio Constantino in medijs superstitionuÌ„ tenebris caepit ab Occiduis ad Indos innumeras ad aeternae speâ—â— vitae erigeÌ„s geÌ„tes egregius disciplinae Christianae praeco falsoruÌ„ DeoruÌ„ euersor per GraeciaÌ„ AegyptaÌ„ Persidem Asiam vniuersam ditionem Romanam repetitis abrogabat legibus iubens per Edicta Christum coli Euangelium praedicari sacrum ministris honores alimenta dari atque Idolorum vbique destrui templa Ecclesijs infinita praestitit agros annonam stipem egenis aegris viduis ac Orphanis pro quibusque solicitus Which generall destruction of Idolatry and planting the true Religion of Christ the Messias so often and manifestly foretold by the holy Prophets neuer any other comparable vnto this in any degree except the late Conuersion of America and other Nations vnto the knowne present Catholike Religion Io. Bal. lib. 1. de Act. Pont. Rom. in Syluestr And in the late Persecution before Constantine expressely and plainely foretold to S. Blasius the glorious Bishop and Martyr as both Protestants and others confesse that this Constantine should be the happy man and meanes by whome and in whose dayes and Empire this greate alteration of Religion in planting the true Religion of Christ Iesus the Messias and confusion of the Pagans superstitions so often and clearely foretold in holy Scripturs should be so generally effected Nunc bonus expulsis Romana in Regna Tyrannis Baptista Mantuan l. 2. de vit S. Blas Adueniet Princeps sub quo pacabitur orbis Et finem accipiet veterum cultura Deorum Constantinus 4. S. Marke was Pope but a shorte time yet he continued as our Protestants Robert Barn l. de vit Pont. Rom. in Marc. Iulio Io. Bal. l. 2. de Act. Pontific Rom. in Marc. Iul. confesse in S. Syluester his Religion gaue the Pale to the Bishop of Hostia a Consecrator of the Popes of Rome caused the Nicen Creede to be read in the Church after the Ghospell he builded Churches adorned them 5. Pope Iulius did exempt Preists from being conuented before any but Ecclesiasticall Iudges Maintained the priuiledge of the Roman See that no Councell might be called without allowance thereof Hic Iulius acriter reprehendit Orientales Episcopos quod sine sua authoritate Concilium indixerant Cassiod in Eccl. Hist Tripart l. 4. cap. 19. cap. 9. But the Greeke Writers of that Age make this matter most euident that it was not onely the clayme of Pope Iulius but the old Law and Apostolicall Rule and custome that no Councell might be called nothing decreed without the authoritie of the Pope of Rome Canonibus iubentibus praeter Romanum Sozom. l. 2. c. 9. nihil decerni PontificeÌ„ And againe CuÌ„ Regula Ecclesiastica iubeat non oportere praeter sententiaÌ„ Romani PoÌ„tificis CoÌ„cilia celebrari And more manifestly in SozomeÌ„ That the old Canon of the Church pronownced all such Acts to be voyde which were decreed without the Authoritie of the Bishop of Rome Legem esse ad sacerdotij dignitatem spectantem quae pronuntiat acta illa irritaesse quae Sozom. supr l. 2. cap. 7. praeter sententiam Episcopi Romani constituuntur And this is plainely confessed by those Arrian Bishops themselues thus reprehended for such attempts For writing to Pope Iulius they freely coÌ„fesse the Primacie of the Pope of Rome and See thereof being the Schoole of the Apostles and Metropolitan Citie of Theodor. Hist Eccles l. 2. cap. 4. Cassiod Hist Tripart lib. 4. cap. 6. pietie euen from the beginning Literis suis fatebantur Ecclesiam Romanam Primas apud omnes ferre vtpote quae Apostolorum schola pietatis Metropolis iam ab initio fuisset And both Theodoret and Cassiodorus testifie that the Arrians themselues sent their accusations against S. Athanasius to this Pope of Rome Iulius to be iudged by him as highest Iudge and Pope Iulius according to the Ecclesiasticall Lawe commanded both them and S. Athanasius one a certaine day to appeare before him at Rome to receaue sentence Iulius Ecclesiasticam secutus Legem ipsos Romae adesse iussit diem dixit diuo Athanasio And by Cassiodorus venerabilem Athanasium and Iudicium regulariter euocauit So that it is euident this Supreamacy of the Pope of Rome was not giuen to that holy See by Constantine or any late Pope his claime or challeng but from the begining And Constantine though a most worthie Christian King and Emperour did neither call nor confirme any Councell as a supreame Iudge and Sentencer but as an Assistant Temporall such as good Kings are and should be in prouiding securitie quiet protection and bodily necessaries for the Bishops assembled as I haue before remembred he did The calling of the Councells was as that greate generall of Nyce by the Bishops order and direction Ruffinus Eusebius and others testifie Constantinus ex Sacerdotum Ruffin l. 1. Hist Ecclesiast cap. 1. Euseb l. 10. Hist cap. 1. Cap. 5. supra sententia apud vrbem Nicaeam Episcopale Concilium conuocat Where we see both the calling and Assembly to the Episcopall as all others were and the sentence and Iudgment by them onely post diutinum multumque tractatum placet omnibus ac velut vno cunctorum ore corde decernitur 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 scribi debere id est eiusdem cum patre substantiae filium confiteri idque firmissima omniuÌ„ sententia pronuntiatur Defertur ad Constantinum sacerdotalis concilij sententia Ille tanquam a Deo prolatam veneratur Cui si quis tentasset obniti velut contra diuina statuta venientem in exilium se protestatur acturum Where we see this greatest temporall Commander that euer was in the worlde was so farre from vsurping or clayming any spirituall Power to decide and iudge of Questions in Religion that he was not present when they were determined by the Bishops but leauing all such decisions vnto them as their seruant conseruus as Sozom. l. 1. Hist Eccl. c. 18. he calleth himselfe most reuerently embraced and with his temporall Power executed what they concluded THE XVIII CHAPTER THE CONSTANCIE OF BRITAINE IN THE true Catholike Religion before and after the Nicen Councell it had Bishops there consented vnto receaued and kept inuiolable the Decrees thereof not admitting Heresie heare 1. WE haue thus
Britaine that the Bishops thereof were at the Councell of Nice bishops of Britaine at the first Nicen Councell as at others no more then of diuers other Countries lesse replenished with Bishops at that time then Britaine was and yet without question had Bishops there to make vp that greate number there assembled which the Prouinces whose Bishops are particularly related to haue bene there could not performe yet there be many Arguments and some of them allmost plaine euidences that our Brittish Bishops were there also as at other Councels in that time First it was a generall and the first generall CouÌ„cell which requireth generall presence of all Christian NatioÌ„s the Decrees of such an Assembly binding all therefore Britaine being so greate and glorious a part of the Christian world then and hauing the King thereof borne and declared Emperour in it so greate an Instrument of this sacred Assembly so as much interessed in that Councell as any Kingdome was may not be said to haue bene absent And Eusebius then liuing saith Constantine called Biâ—â—ops thither from all places Concilium generale tanquam quendam Dei exercitum instruens in vnum locum coegit Episcopos Eusebius l. 3. de Vit. Const c. 6. vndique per literas honorificè scriptas vt eo maturarent acciuit Therefore of all NatioÌ„s Britaine would and did most willingly embrace and satisfy those letters sent hither into it from their Country Emperour Againe the same Authour a liuing witnesse plainely affirmeth not onely that the Imperiall Edict for calling this Councell was published in euery Prouince of the Empire such as euery Prouince in Britaine then was but that all the Bishops with all willingnes and speed they could hasted to the place assigned Vbi Edictum in quaque Prouincia diuulgatum erat omnes summa cum animorum alacritate tanquam è carceribus ad cursum emissi properè aduolarunt And he addeth plainely that the cheifest Bishops of all Churches in all Europe where Britaine is naming it Cap. 7. supr the first Asia and Afrike were there Ex omnibus namque Ecclesijs quae frequentes in tota Europa Africa Asia extiterunt Dei ministri qui facile Primas ferre putabantur in vnum conuocati No distance or separation of Country or Nation hindered the Bishops from being there Non soluÌ„ qui animorum dissensione erant sed etiam qui corporibus regionibus locis gentibus longissimè disiuncti Cap. 6. 7. 8. vnum in locum aggregati sunt The extreame Scythians were not absent nec ab hoc Choro Scytha abfuit All knowne Christian Nations had Bishops there Ex omni Natione quae sub sole est quorum domicilia multo longiore locorum interuallo distabant eâ— aduentarunt And no man can be a better witnesse for the presence of our Brittish Bishops there their true and holy obseruation of the Christian Catholike Rites and customes and number of Bishops and Churches heare then our renowned King and Countryman Constantine the Greate Emperour who in his solemne Oration in that greate Councell expressely nameth our Britaine with the most Noble NatioÌ„s whose Bishops were in that Councell professed the truth and had greatest number of Churches more then Constantinus Mag. orat habit in Conc. Nicen. apud Euse l. 3. de Vit. Constant c. 18. other Countries at that time Ipse in me recepi vestram sapientiam facilè assensuram vos videlicet quod in vrbe Roma in Italia in Africa in Aegipto in Hispania Gallia Britannia in Libia vniuersa Graecia in Diaecesi Asiatica Pontica in Cilicia denique vna consentiente sententia conseruatur hoc vestram prudentiam lubenter approbaturam illud sedulo reputantes quod in locis quae modo citaui maior Ecclesiarum numerus existat Where we see Britaine to be numbred with the most florishing Kingdomes whose Bishops were present in the Nicen Councell to be giuen for a Rule and President to other Nations in Christian holy doctrine and pietie and at that time in the yeare of Christ by common accompt 325. to haue bene one of the Principall Countries which had the greatest number of Churches and consequently of Bishops and other Cleargie men to supply their sacred functions in them And this testified in open Councell by him which of all others must needs best knowe the Estate of this his natiue Country vnder his temporall gouernment is sufficient and abowndant testimony in this matter 8. For if he had not expressely put Britaine in the Catalogue of the cheifest Nations which had Bishops there by all Antiquities but onely said as he clearely doth that Britaine theÌ„ was one of the cheifest places in which the greatest number of Churches with their Bishops was euery man would haue infallibly concluded that this Councell so generall from all Nations had diuers Brittish Bishops there And if Constantine had bene silent in this matter the very subscription of the Bishops of Nice as it is left lame and maimed vnto vs would haue proued asmuch For although it doth not particularly name any Bishops from Britaine there no more theâ— the Councell of Sardice subscription or the Councell of Ariminum doth wherein most certainely Britaine had diuers Bishops as diuers also in the Councell of Arles and onely one Restitutus is remembred in it yet it giueth vs sufficient proofe that Britaine had Bishops also at Nice or else we shall want very many of the number assembled there For it saith with the common opinion that 318. were there and thereto suscribed subscripserunt trecenti decem octo Episcopi qui in eodem Subscript Concil Nicaeni To. 1. Concil Concilio conuenerunt And yet setting downe the Bishops of all other places besides Britaine remembred by Constantine before Italy Afrike Egipt Spaine France Lybia Greece Asia Pontus and Cilicia and 30. others which had Bishops there it cannot finde out aboue 225. Bishops from all these Countries but leaueth allmost an hundred wanting of the full number Therefore we must needs say that Britaine there forgotten did remember and furnish that The Nicenfaith receaued and daly obserued in Britayne sacred Councell with diuers Bishops which with many others of other Nations are now wanting in that Subscription 9. And this greate glory of Britaine for worthines and number of Bishops and constancy in that holy faith which they had consented vnto and receaued in this Nicene Councell remayned euer after in this Kingdome vntill the decaying time of our Britans gouernment As will appeare in the following History For the time of Constantine the Greate and Constantius his soone that greate friend of Arians their Heresies it shall suffice in this place to vse for warrant the testimony and words themselues of the Bishops of this Nation ioyning therein with 400. other Bishops in the Councell of Ariminum thus vpbraiding that Arrian Emperour and pleading their Innocency in their Publike Epistle vnto him That his Father
Emperor he recalled and restored all the Catholike Bishops which Constantius the Arrian had bannished as Theodoret and others testifie Iulianus Episcopos qui fuerunt in exilium à Constantio in vltima terrarum loca missi ad suam quemque Ecclesiam capessendam renocauit And declared Emperor in France and the West in ConstaÌ„tius his time when he and his Complices raged most against the Catholike Bishops soone after the dissoluing of the Councell of Ariminum as Sozomen Sozom. Socrat. Niceph. supr Socrates Nicephorus and others proue was so farre from concurring with him or his Agents either in this or any other designe by his Authoritie or Commission that in all places in the West and as he went towards Constantius in the East he discharged his Officers Commissioners in all Prouinces disgracing him in euery Citie so that all people reuolted from Constantius and submitted themselues vnto Iulianus His rebus prosperè faeliciter gestis Imperator à militibus declaratur Iulianus ad hunc modum regnare caepit Neque Legatos ad Constantium mittere neque vt patronum beneficum colere sed omnia pro suo ipsius arbitrio agere in animum induxit Magistratus in singulis Prouincijs commutare Constantium in quaque Ciuitate infamia notare conatur Quocircailli omnes se dedere à Constantio deficere caeperunt 6. S. Hilarius the best Calculator of those times Tragedies wherein he suffered so much by the Arrians for the Catholike doctrine can giue the most certaine euidence in this busines he in his Booke of Synods written to the Bishops of Britaine Germany and France after the summons of the Councell of Hila. l. de Synod contra Arrianos Ariminum cum comperissem Synodos in Ancira atque in Arimino congregandas saith that he had bene exiled three whole yeares toto iam triennio In his Booke offered to Constantius after the Councell of Ariminum when he was by him Hilar. l. ad Constantium Augustum Hilar. l. contra Constantium defunctum sent home free into France he iustifieth he remayned then in communion with all the Churches and Bishops of France with which our Britans then also communicated by all Antiquites Episcopus ego sum in omnium Gallicarum Ecclesiarum atque Episcoporum communione licet in exilio permanens Ecclesiae adhuc per presbyteros meos communionem distribuens And in his Booke against CoÌ„stantius being then dead he writeth that after the Bannishment of the Catholike Bishops Paulinus Eusebius Vercellensis Luciferus and Dionisius fiue yeares before he with the Bishops of France had seperated himselfe from the Communion of the Arrians Saturninus Vrsatius and Valens which two last were Constantius choasen cheife InstrumeÌ„ts publikly to persecute the Catholiks after the Ariminum Councell ended Post Sanctorum virorum exilia Paulini Eusebij Lucifiri Diosij quinto ab hinc anno a Saturnini vrsatij valentis Communione me cum Gallicanis Episcopis seperaui And particularly for our Bishops of Britaine in his Epistle or Booke to them with others directed to the Hilar. l. de Synodis prope Iâ—itium Lords his most blessed Brethren and fellowe Bishops of the Prouinces of Britaine Dominis beatissimis fratribus Coepiscopis Prouinciarum Britanniarum Episcopis he testifieth from their owne letters of their sincere faith sent vnto him in Exile beatae fidei vestrae literis sumptis that they continued vnspotted and free from all contagion of Heresie were partakers of his Exile and would not communicate with wicked Saturninus which had procured his BaÌ„nishment and denied Saturninus communion all that while three whole yeares Gratulatus sum in Domino incontaminatos vos illaesos ab omni contagio detestandae Haereseos perstitisse vosque comparticipes exilij mei in quod me Saturninus ipsam conscentiam suam veritus circumuento Imperatore detruserat negata ipsi vsque hoc tempus toto iam triennio Communione fide mihi ac spiritu coherere And that they had actually reiected and condeÌ„ned the Hereticall Decrees of Syrmium missam proxime vobis ex Syrmiensi Oppido infidelis fidei impietatem non modo non suscepisse sed nuntiatam etiam significatamque damnasse 7. And both after the Ariminum Councell and death of Constantius and Iulian his short Rule in the shorter Empire of Iouian commonly named Iouinian when that Persecution ended we haue an other the best witnesse of those dayes S. Athanasius confidently vpon his owne certaine experience and knowledge auouching to that Emperour that among many other Countries which he there recounteth all the Church of Britaine did inuiolably hold the faith of the Nicen Councell Cognosce Religiosissime Auguste hanc esse fidem quae Athanas epist ad Iouinian Aug. à condito aeuo praedicanda fuit quam Niceae Patres congregati agnouerunt eiusque Suffragatrices esse omnes omnibus in locis Ecclesias siue in Hispania siue Britanuia Omnium enim istoruÌ„ animos experimentis cognouimus scripta habemus Thus it is made euident that our Churches and Bishops of Britaine both before at and after the Councell of Ariminum were free from this infection of the Arrian Heresie euen at that time when S. Hierome saith of the whole world besides that the flame of this Heresie had destroyed it totum orbem eius flamma populata est And ingemuit totus orbis Artianum se esse miratus est The whole world groaned and maruailed to see itselfe an Arrian Which was soone after the Councell of Ariminum when ValeÌ„s Vrsacius by the Arrian Emperours Authoritie and Power vsed such cunning strategems and violence towards the Catholike Bishops especially in Italy and the Easterne Countryes where S. Hier. l. 3. in Epist ad Galat. Hier. aduers Luciferian Hierome liued and wrote 8. Yet neither dare I or doe I affirme that Britaine was absolutely and perfectly free in all the members thereof Ecclesiasticall temporall or all such as were directed hither by the Arrian Emperour or had ciuill command vnder him heare were vnspotted with this Heresie and that it did not at all inuade this Kingdome in some parsons and places it is a sufficient glory and singular prerogatiue vnto vs in so generall an Inundation to haue proued our Bishops and their Churches Innocent for besides diuers testimonies before of a common infection in all the world with this Pestilence we haue our owne best and most auncient Writers S. Gildas and S. Bede who as they doe confesse that from the time of Dioclesian his Persecution ended the Church of Britaine was in peace and quiet vntill the Arrian Heresie So they bewaile and complaine that this infecting all the world sailed ouer the Ocean in this Kingdome and other Heresies followed it afterward Mansit haec in Ecclesijs Christi Bed Hist Eccles Gent. Angl. l. 1. c. 8. quae erant in Britannia pax vsque ad tempora Arrianae vesaniae quae
corrupto orbe toto hanc â—tiâ—m Insulam extra orbem tam longe remotam veneno sui infecit erroris hac quâ—si via pistâ—lenâ—iaetrans Oceanum patefacta non mora omnis selues Haeresios cuiusque infulae 〈◊〉 semper aliquid audire graudenti nihil certi firmiter obtinenti insudit S. Gildas before him writeth to like purpose calling that Heresie Gild. l. de excid Brit. c. 9. in respect of this Nation transmarinum venenum a forreine and beyonde sea poison transported hither not bred heare nor naming any one particular Brittish Bishop Ruler of Church or Church infected with it And to grant this Kingdome then to haue bene vnder the Empire and Emperour Constantius then an Arrian which many of our owne Historians haue before denied all this will probably argue no more then that I haue yeelded vnto that some were infected heare but not of Bishops and learned Clergie In which sense Sozomen one of the best Examiners of those proceedings saith that he thinketh no Nation vnder the Roman Empire was quite free and cleare of that calamititie Nulla gens Romano subiecta Imperio ab hac calamitate credo vacua liberaque fuit And we haue a better witnes for Britaine to keepe it vndefiled Sozom. l. 4. Hist c. 26. from this and all other Heresies vntill that of Pelagius long after this time for so testifieth the old Manuscript Antiquitie of the Church of LaÌ„daffe written as it seemeth by the things therein handled before S. Gildas his time all being more auncient which plainely saith that the Britans neuer changed any point of faith which they receaued in King Lucius time nor were infected Antiquit. M. S. Eccl. Landauen with any spot of wicked Doctrine vntill Pelagius his Heresie arose Quam Christianae Religionis fidem sine aliqua praui dogmatis macula sinceram conseruauerunt vsque dum Pelagiana Haeresis orta est Therefore if the Arrian Heresie had any entrance hither it must needs be onely in some fewe particular men not in Publike parsons and Churches THE XXI CHAPTER CHIEFELY ENTREATING OF LIBERIVS Pope and Constantius Emperour manifestly clearing S. Liberius making him an holy Catholike Pope and Saint and the Emperour Constantius a true penitent and to dye a Catholike 1. THE Pope of Rome which succeeded to S. Iulius in the Hereticall time and Empire of this Constantius was Liberius and by them which number Saint Faelix substituted by the Arrians for Pope Liberius exiled in the Catalogue of Popes the same S. Faelix is likewise reckoned among the Bishops of that See Baron Spond Annal. an 357. Seuer Bin. Tom. 1. Conc. Annot. in vit Liberij Apostolike Diuers euen Catholike Writers doe seeme to hold that Liberius being bannished by the Arrian Emperour for refusing to communicate with the Arrian Hereticks did by troble and vexation yeeld to communicate with them externally but neuer consented vnto but euer in iudgment condemned their Heresie and so make him guiltie of a faulte in fact but not in faith in which he euer remained constant and vnmoueable And S. Athanasius whose testimony is greate and on whome they most rely in this opinion allthough he maketh Pope Liberius a most excellent paterne and example of constanty against those Heretiks yet in one place he writeth that either he by violence and threates of death consented to some materiall error by subscribing or the Arrians flandered him with such a fact testifiing Liberius was euer most free euen at this supposed time from Heresie and if any fault of fact was committed it was to be imputed to the wills of the Arrians and not of Liberius and Pope Liberius was no Arrian or consenter to them but an holy Pope yet Liberius then did not supply the Papall See but Felix was by theÌ„ reputed Pope by them substituted into the Papall See in place of Liberius being by them exiled Liberius post exactum in exilio biennium inflexus est minisque mortis Athanas Epist ad Solitariam vitam agentes Tom. 2. oper ad subscriptionem inductus est Verum illud ipsum quoque eorum violentiam Liberij in Haeresim odium suum pro Athanasio suffragium quum liberos affectus habebat satis coarguit Quae enim per tormenta contra priorem eius sententiam extorta sunt eaeiam metuentium sed ita cogentium voluntates habendae sunt Ruffinus Ruffin l. 1. Hist c. 27. leaueth it doubtfull whether Liberius was restored because he subscribed or at the instance of the Romans refusing to obay any other Bishop Liberius vrbis Romae Episcopus Constantio viuente regressus est Sed hoc vtrum quod acquieuerit voluntati suae ad subscribendum an ad populi Romani gratiam à quo proficiscens fuerat exoratus indulserit pro certo compertum non habeo By this it is euident that it could not be proued in those dayes that Liberius made any subscription or yeelding at all such as pleased or could please the Arrian Emperour and his Heretiks But Sozomen Socrates Theodoret and others comming to more certaine and prefect Intelligence of these things then Ruffinus confesseth he had attained vnto doe more clearely testifie that this report of Pope Liberius subscription was but the inuention and fiction of the Arrians who knowing Sozom. Histor Eccl. l. c. 4. 14. the greate Power of him and his See and that Constantius was so vrged by the Romans and Westerne Bishops to restore him that he could not deny it fathered this lye against Liberius for the Emperours and their excuse Imperator compellere tentauit Liberium fateri filium patri non esse consubstantialem In which he could not preuaile and then they raised this Rumour and slaunder rumorem dissiparunt Liberium verbum consubstantiale reiecisse asseruisseque filium patri dissimilem esse When this holy Pope at that very time as the same Authour proueth to disproue this slaunder intâ—rdicted all which allowed of that error Confessionis fidei formulam à Liberio adduxerunt quae illis qui filium patri non substantia caeteris rebus omnibus similem asseuerarent interdixit Ecclesia Yet the Imperour rather moued by feare then loue gaue him leaue to returne to Rome Emperator dat Liberio potestatem Romam reuertendi For the Romans so loued and honored Liberius for his excellent gifts and principally for so constantly defending the true faith and courageously resisting the Arrian Emperour that they tooke Armes for his exilement Populus Liberium tum quod in alijs rebus vir excellens spectatus erat tum quod Imperatori animo adeo excelso constanti in fide defendenda contradixerat tam eximie charum habuit vt seditionem plane maximam eius exilij causa conflaret resque ad caedem prorumperet 2. Socrates saith plainely that Liberius was restored because the Romans caused sedition for his Bannishment and threwe Felix whom the Arrians had Socrates l. 2.
Romanor Pontif. in Damaso Robert Barns l. de vit Pontif. Roman in Damaso Magdeburgen cent 4. cap. 7. Manuscr Ant. in Biblioth public Cantabrig Iames l. 1. de Manuscr Bâ—d Martyrolog in mulâ— Pontif. Roman downe in order the lyues Decrees of his Predecessors Popes of Rome and hauing written this worke sent it to sainct Ierome to be perused Damasus diligens temporum Supputator vitas statuta suorum praedecessorum Romanorum Pontificum succinctè digessit Et scriptum opus misit Hieronymo cognoscendum Obijt sanctus Confessor A greate credit to that booke by Protestant Antiquaries where their Religion by their owne confession is so generally condemned the Roman Catholike doctrine as vniuersally approued and confirmed to haue two so holy learned and glorious auncient Saints and Doctors of Christs Primatiue Church and Approuers thereof Yet so it is further asscribed to this so renowned Pope in our old Antiquities termed Gesta Pontificum Romanorum Authore Damaso both by our English Catholike and Protestant Historians And saint Bede which liued aboue an hundred yeares before Anastasius Bibliothecarius to whom some attribute this History followeth it in diuers places They also confesse that the holy Scripturs on which they so much or onely rely especially in the Hebrewe and Greeke tongue being Bal. Barns supr in Damas translated into Latine by saint Hierome were generally approued and preferred by this holy Pope Hieronymi Translationem approbauit Hieronymi Biblia tum caepta est primum legi antea septuaginta Interpretum scripta authoritatem habebant He also as these men acknowledge vsed and celebrated the sacrifice of Masse and generally appointed the Confiteor to be vsed by all Preists in the beginning thereof in which there is most plaine and vndeniable inuocation and prayer to Saints and Angels and their prayer and intercession for people liuing heare on earth Precor batam Mariam semper Virginem beatum Michaelem ArchaÌ„gelum beatum Ioannem BaptistaÌ„ sanctos Apostolos Petrum Paulum omnes Sanctos orare pro me ad Dominum Deum nostrum They testifie Magdebur Bal. Barns in Siric Papa as much of sainct Syricius Pope and how the vnmarried and chast life of Cleargie men was generally commanded by him to be obserued THE XXV CHAPTER OF MANY RENOWNED HOLY AND LEARNED Bishops Apostolike men and other greate Saints heare in Britaine in this time 1. IN this Age this Kingdome of Britaine had also many wrothie men Bishops and others renowned both for pietie and learning I haue written of our two greate lights of the worlde the happy Mother and sonne S. Helen and Constantine Empresse and Emperour before who besides their other endles and vnmatchable cares and labous for the Church of Christ allready remembred are honored in the Cataloges of renowned Writers for their holy and learned paines in that kinde S. Athanasius also and S. Hilary those two greatest Sigebert Gemb Chron. an 432. Polychronic lib. 4. cap. 29. Nichol Harpesfel Hist Eccl. cap. 21. pag. 33. M. S. Antiq. in vit S. Patricij Capgrau in eod Flor. Wigorn. Chron. an 371. 394. Probus in vita S. Patricij inter opera S. Bedae Richard Stanihurst Sur. Lippol die 17. Martij Walrer Rolwinck Fascicul tempor an 423. glories of the Church of Christ in that time one in the Greeke the other in the Latine Church how much they honored this Nation is allready remembred To whome I may next add that greate S. Martine Bishop of Tours it France compared for his worthines by worthie Antiquaries to the most glorious Apostles themselues who honored this Kingdome with his presence and aboad heare and no short time as we are sufficiently warranted by diuers Arguments first his Sister named Couche was married in this Kingdome and was the happy Mother of that glorious man S. Patrike Sanctus Patricius genere Brito filius Couches sororis Sancti Martini Turonensis So with others writeth Sigebert an old French Historian where S. Martine was and dyed an holy Bishop The old Manuscript of the life of saint Patrike and Capgraue confesse as much when they say that Couche was his Mother mater Couche or Couhos dicta est Florentius Wigorniensis is most cleare that S. Martins Sister Couche was Mother to S. Patrike in Britaine Sanctus Patricius nascitur in Britannia ex patre Calphurno nomine mater autem erat Patricij Couches soror Sancti Martini de Gallia The same is iustified by those Authours which Surius and Zacharias Lippolous followe and themselues also Calphurnius ducta in matrimonium Couchessa S. Martini Turonensis Episcopi sorore vnicum ex ea suscepit filium in maritimo Britanniae Territorio Patricium So hath Baronius Spondanus from Antiquitie Patricius vt tradunt Scotus genere natus ex sancti Martini Baron Spond Annal. an 431. Turonensis Episcopi sorore ab eo Clericus ordinatus So haue our late English Writers both Catholiks and Protestants 2. Hearevpon if we will calculate the time of saint Patricius and saint Martins Io. Pits de Illustr Brit. Script aetat 5. in S. Patricio Io. Bal. cent 2. in eodem Prosper in ChroÌ„ Sigebert an 402. 399. Baron alij Girald Cambr. Topograph Hib. c. 17. life and death we must needs gather that saint Martine was heare in Britaine his Sister following him It is the common opinion that saint Martine died about the 400. yeare of Christ as also that saint Patricke liued 122. yeares and yet by Giraldus Cambrensis died in the yeare 458. obijt beatus Patricius anno ab Incarnatione Domini 458. But to followe the most receaued opinion that he liued longer vntill or neare the yeare 490. and so be aboue 30. yeares of Age at the death of saint Martine his Vncle he was by all accoÌ„pts borne heare in Britaine of saint Martins Sister diuers yeares before his Vncle saint Martine was Bishop of Tours that gift being in the yeare of Christ 375. as saint Gregorius Turonensis Bishop there after Baronius and others proue And a farre longer time before Maximus the Emperour went from hence into France Gregor Turon Hist Francor l. 2. cap. 14. Baron Spond an 375. Veremund Hector Boeth Scot. Hist lib. 7. fol. 119. and gaue the name to litle Britaine The Scottish Historians write that saint Martine was also Vncle to our renowned Britan saint Ninian and so by that is said borne of an other Sister of saint Martine heare which may be confirmed by the extraordinary honour and reuerence he as also S. Patricke euer yelded to S. Martine Which if it be true will proue S. Martine with his Sisters was heare longe before For I shall demonstrate that saint Ninian was an holy Bishop in this Britaine in this Age. And therefore many Historians S. Martine Bishop of Tours Vncle to S. Patrike and S. Ninian lyued heare some time in Britaine haue expressely deliuered that saint Martine did not onely liue some time in Britaine
must needs make him no lesse auncient then I haue before remeÌ„bred him to haue bene borne in Britaine brought vp at Rome in the dayes of saint Syluester Pope and greate CoÌ„stantine Emperor Which the time of his death by all accouÌ„pts will also confirme if we consider the long liues of our holy men as saint Patrik Dauid Kentigerne and others in those neare succeeding dayes this worthie man is remembred particularly in Histories to haue liued vntill he was very old ad senium vsque plenus dierum aetate maturus and yet some place Io. Bal. cent 1. in Ninian Pits aetat 5. in eodem S. Alred Capgrau in vit eius him for his death with S. Ambrose and others in this Age others to haue dyed in the yeare 422. and they which make his death latest say it was in the yeare of Christ 431. or 432. which is farre from making him an extraordinary old maÌ„ for those dayes from that time I suppose his birth to haue bene in And by all reckenings in Historians saint Palladius and saint Patrike were sent hither from Rome in those yeares 431. 432. when the longest accoumpt setteth Hect. Boeth l. 7. Anton. Fitzharbert l. Ant. Rel. Cath. in Ang. pag. 17. Bal. cent 1. in Nin. Pits in eodem downe the death of saint Ninian And yet no Historian writing of their comming hither either maketh saint Ninian then liuing or lately dead which could not haue bene omitted in so singular and rare a man as S. Ninian was sent from the same place and authoritie of Rome and preaching in the same Countries and parts whether they came and where they preached by Commission from the same Apostolike Roman See if he had not bene dead some time before neither had their sending thither bene so needfull as it is made in Histories if his death had not bene knowne at Rome before their coÌ„ming sending from thence to performe the same Apostolike office and dutie in the same Prouinces which and where saint Ninian in his life time so nobly and gloriously supplied and executed by the same Legatine Power and authorite from Rome 7. Therefore I must needs set downe this renowned Britan Apostle of the Picts and most of his holy labors with the Conuersion of that people to Christ to haue bene in this Age and before the Empire of Maximus And yet it appeareth S. Ninian preached also to his Country Britans hy the old Writer of saint Ninian his life that although he was principally sent by the Pope to be their Apostle he preached vnto others in Britaine before he conuerted the Picts for at his first comming as I haue insinuated from that Author before S. Ninian was receaued heare as a Prophet sicut Prophetam eum habebant Greate coÌ„curse of people came vnto him greate ioy with all meruaylous deuotion and prayse of Christ euery where Magnus populorum fit concursus ingens cunctis laetitia mira deuotio laus quoque vbique resonat Christi all of these are sufficient Arguments that these first eâ—tertainers of S. Ninian heare were our Christian Britans and not the PagaÌ„ Picts Which is made more manifest by that which immediatly followeth capit mox malè plantata enellere male collecta dispergere malè aedificaâ—a destruere Purgatis ab omni errore fidelium mentibus omnia quae fidelibus agenda verbo docuit operibus exemplo monstrauit multis miraculis confirmauit He began to pâ—ll vp things ill planted scatter things ill gathered and destroye things ill builded and purging the mindes of the faithfull from all error whatsoeuer he taught by word the beleeuers to doe he shewed it in deeds and example and confirmed it with many miracles Where it is euident that they were beleeuing Christians although by neare cohabitation or conuerse with Pagans defiled with some Heresies or errors to whom he thus first preached and people different and distinguished from the vnbeleeuing Picts as they are expressely thus set downe and his preaching to these was afterward as thus it is remembred diuers from the other in the same History Interea Sanctus Ninianus Australes Pictos quibus adhuc error Gentilis inhaerens Idola venerari ac colere compellebat aggrediens Euangelij veritatem sequentibus signis praedicabat caeci vident claudi ambulant leprosi mundantur surdi audiunt mortui resurgunt oppressi à daemonibus liberantur Sicque fides suscipitur error abdicatur distructis templis Ecclesiae eriguntur currunt ad salutis lauachrum diuites pauperes gratias Deo agunt in Insulis quae procul sunt habitantes Ordinauit Presbyteros Episcopos consecrauit totam terram per certaâ— Parochias diuisit In the meane time S. NiniaÌ„ going to the Picts which yet were PagaÌ„s and worshipped Idols preached the truth of the Ghospell vnto theÌ„ with these signes following The blynde seâ— the lame walke lepers are cleÌ„nsed the dead are raysed and they which were oppressed with deuils are deliuered And so the faith is receaued error abandoned Pagan temples are destroyed Christian Churches erected Ritch and poore are baptized those that inhabited the Ilands a farre off giue thanks to God He ordayned Preists consecrated Bishops and diuided the whole land by certaine Parishes 8. And hauing thus conuerted and confirmed this people vnto and in the faith of Christ being the cheifest end of his Mission and comming hither he returned to his Church confirmatis in fide omnibus ad Ecclesiam suam est regressus This house Episcopall Church which he now returned vnto was the same which he had builded before of stone called for the rarenes of such building in Britaine that being the first as our Histories say thereby named Candida Bed Hist lib. 3. cap. 4. Capgrau in S. Niniano Guliel Malmes lib. 4. de gest Pont. Angl. Casa the White House or Church at a place called Witerne betweene Scotland and England as they are now termed vpon the Sea coast allmost quite enuironed with the Sea excepting the passadge on the North side thereof Candida Casa vocatur locus in extremis Angliae iuxta Scotiam finibus vbi beatus Confessor Nima requiescit Natione Brito qui primus ibidem Christi praedicationem Euangelizauit Nomen loco ex opere inditum quod Ecclesiam ibi ex lapide polito Britâ—nibus miraculum fecerit This Church saint Ninian dedicated to S. Martine of Tours so soone as he vnderstood he was dead which was in the end of this or beginning of the next Age by all accompts this Church being quite finished before that time Quoniam iam Sanctum Martinum quem miro semper venerabatur affectu à terriâ— ad caelos migrasse didicerat ipsam Ecclesiam in eius honore dedicauit By the Scottish Histories thus related Inter nostros Ninianus Episcopus sanctitate Hector Boeth Hist l. 7. Bal. cent 1. in Nin. Bernic miraculis clarissimus ac Casae Candidae Pontificalis in Galdia
annorum multorum curriculis ob infestationem Barbarorum Paganorum gens Britannica magnâ ex parte hinc inde dispersa relictis sedibus per orbem diffusa est Hinc fratres assuÌ„pto corpore sancto mare transeuntes Franciam adeunt apud Clarum montem in Monasterio Blandinion locum perpetuae reliquiarum sanctarum quietis eligunt It is agreed by all that he died on the sixt day of Iune sexto Idus Iunij A Engl. Martyr 6. Iunij late writer saith in one place he finally reposed in our Lord about the yeare of Christ foure hundred and three Through forgetting himselfe or mistaken by his printer in an other place he writeth full of venerable olde Age in greate sanctitie and Febr. 22. holines of life he rested in our Lord about the yeare of Christ three hundred and fourtie and was one of the first of our Iland that preached the Christian faith in Flanders But by all this Age is the time of his holy life 12. We finde also in the authenticall life of S. Dauid vsed in his Ecclesiasticall Breuiar Eccles Sarisb in Festo S. Dauidis lect 6. Office in the Brittish and English Church that Eluueus was Bishop of Meneuia after called S. Dauids before S. Dauid was borne and had the honor to baptise that renowned man when he was new borne and for his performing Elueus Bishop of Meneuia in this Age. that holy office a most cleare Well neuer appearing before sprang vp to baptise him in ad ipsius baptizandi ministerium fons limpidissimae aquae emanauit qui nunquam antea visus fuit And this Bishop at that time was newly returned out of Ireland cum baptizaretur ab Eluueo Meneuensi Episcopo redeunte de Hibernia And so had gone thither as it seemeth about some Episcopall busines belonging Menâ—uia probably an Episcopall See before S. Dauids time vnto his chardge and office there Which approued testimony sufficiently proueth vnto vs that Meneuia was an Episcopall See longe before S. Dauid his setling the Archiepiscopall See there And if this Bishop S. Eluueus had then charge in Ireland that it was euen then the See Episcopall the Archbishop some time resideÌ„t there some time at Caerlegion I shall speake more of more both of this our other Archiepiscopall Sees of other Bishops heareafter And heare now also may I probably place S. Liephard a Brittish Bishop S. Liephard a Bishop of Britaine a Martyr in this Age. Saint and Martyr glorious euen in forreine Countries For it is reade of him that being borne heare in Britaine and consecrated Bishop in our Primatiue Church and going on Pilgrimage to Rome in his returne from thence in the Territory of Cambray in Hennalt at a place called HuÌ„court foure miles from the named Citie was put to death by Pagan theeues and his Feast is celebrated in the Church of Cambray on the fourth day of February That he was a Molan addit ad vsuardum Index SS Belgij Hereb in fastis SS Engl. Martyrolog 4. Febr. Bishop in our Primatiue Church of Britaine and put to death by Pagans in that Prouince where Pagans will not easily be founde in later times will giue some warrant to place him in this Age. THE XXVI CHAPTER OF THE HONORABLE TRANSLATION OF the Relicks of S. Andrew Apostle from Achaia to Britaine by S. Regulus The greate reuerence both Princes and others heare gaue vnto them and such and professed in other matters the Religion which Catholiks now doe 1. AS this our Britaine was made happy in the time of the Apostles with the presence and preaching of the cheife Apostles S. Peter and S. Paule So now in this Age and time so longe after their deaths and the rest of those chosen disciples of Christ to teach vs that they which be happily deceesed out of this mortall and entered into the heauenly life and triumphant Church may and doe by many meanes help assist and comforte his militant Seruants and Souldiars in this worlde it pleased his diuine Maiestie Miraculously as our Antiquaries and Arguments vndeniable proue vnto vs to honor this Nation and greate Iland with Epiphan Haeres 51. the sacred Relicks of that glorious Martyr and Apostle S. Andrew by naturall birth elder brother to S. Peter 2. And to testifie how greate a Iewell they and such are he caused theÌ„ to be transported so farre and longe a space and distance as betweene the place of Euseb l. 4. vitae Constant Socr. l. 1. cap. vlt. Hier. de Script Eccles in Luc. aduers Vigil in Chron. Chrysost Or. quod Christus sit Deus Veremun Hect. Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. Hollin Hist of Scotl. in Fethelmacus his Martyrdome in Achaia to the remote parts of this Kingdome and in this order Constantine the greate Emperour fouÌ„ding at ConstaÌ„tinople the Church of the 12. Apostles with their Images and memoryes and his owne place of buriall betweene them as Eusebius Socrates S. Hierome and others are worthie witnesses and prouiding to translate many of their holy Relicks thither hoping thereby to procure greate profit to his soule quamplurimum vtilitatis illorum memoriam animae suae conciliaturam existimans Neque voâ—a eius expectationemque fefellit Deus AmoÌ„g others employed in this Religious worke S. Regulus an holy Abbot and Father of many vertuous Monkes at Patras in Achaia where S. Andrew was Martyred multorum verae pietati addictoruÌ„ in Patris ciuitate Pater atque Praeceptor and his sacred Relicks kept with greate reuerence who watching and praying at S. Andrewes Shrine thâ—re being the cheifest man which by the Edict of the Emperour were sent to worship those Relikâ— Relicks of Saints reuerenced of the Apostle which the Emperour himselfe meruailously reuerenced ex illâ—â— praecipâ—us qui Imperatoris Edicto diui Andreae Apostoli Reliquâ—â—s venerationiâ—â—â—â— sain quos ipse mira dâ—cebatur pietate assisterent fuerant destinati was â—dmonished from heauen to take parte of those holy Reliks a bone of the arme three fingers and three Toes of that Apostle bring them decently into the Iland of Albion in the remote parte of the world that the people there deuotely reuerencing saint Andrew might by the goodnes of God by his Ietercession obtaine both earthly and heauenly blessings Cum sacras ad Scriniolum ageret vigilias superne monitus est vt accepto sacrati brachij ossâ— tribus digitis totidemque alterius pedis articulis ac in vasculum decenter repositis Albionem Insulam in extremo orbis recessu sitam peteret futurum enim vt illie aliquando populus pia veneratione in diuum Andream ductus Dei beneuolentiâ terrena caelestia eius suffragio assequeretur charismata 3. By which direction S. Regulus taking the holy Reliks with diuers other very holy men for his Associats tooke this long Iorney in hand and after many dangers landed with these holy Relicks and his companions in that part of this
egregius vita quoque conuersatione illustris sermone Fastidius not improbably Archbishop of London ingenio clarus scripsit nonnulla deuota opuscula some of our owne Writers say he was Archbishop of London which the recited Authors rather approue then impugne when they stile him Bishop of the Britans meaning Io. Bal. l. de Script Brit. cent 1. in Fastid Prisc Io. Pits aetat 5. in eod by that phrase properly spoaken that he was cheife or Archbishop of them Fastidius Episcopus Londinensis Metropolis ad Archiepiscopatum Londonensem euectus Aluueus spoaken of before that baptized S. Dauid Tremaunus vrbis Legionum Archiepiscopus and Amaloers are thought to be Archbishops Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 8. c. 10. of Caerlegion Very litle memory besides their names of those of London is left except those I haue spoaken of before Yet by good Arguments though Archbishops of Caerlegion in this time more generall both from auncient forreine and domesticall Writers we are assured they were learned and holy Catholike Archbishops gouerning the people vnder them in vertue and true beleife This is confessed by Protestant Antiquaries before making the Britans both Cleargie and others orthodoxe true beleeuers and good people longe after this Age by our Brittish Histories in the greatest sway of libertie and wickednesse heare by the Saxons entry the Archbishops Bishops and others of the Cleargie Heare were holy and truely Religious and so continued so longe as their temporall gouernment continued in so much that when sainct Augustin came hither The Bishops of Britayne now learned truely Catholike and holy men and there was then but one Archbishopricke and seuen Bishopricks left by the Pagan Saxons they were all furnished with most Religious Prelats In parte Britonum vigebat Christianitas quae à tempore Eleutherij Papae habita nunquam inter eos defecerat Augustinus inuenit in eorum Prouincia septem Episcopatus Archiepiscopatum religiosissimis Prâ—sulibus muniâ—os Abbatias complures Galfrid Mon. Hist Brit. l. 11. cap. 12. Bed Hist l. 2. cap. 2. Io. Goscelin Hist Eccl. Parker l. antiq Brit. p. 8. in quibus Grex Domini rectum ordinem tenebat And S. Bede also testifieth these Bishops and others of the Brittish Cleargie were most learned men Septem Britonum Episcopi plures viri doctissimi And other our Historians euen Protestants doe proue that not onely in that Age and this we haue now in haÌ„d but in euery other in quouis saculo Britaine had such learned Prelats And for forreine Writers euen those which were most renowned in the world in their dayes euen in this very time they witnesse as much of our Brittish Bishops I Britaine now an holy and Religious kingdome haue cited S. Hilary for the Latine and S. Athanasius for the Greeke Church before to such proofe and purpose S. Chrysostome often speaketh of the Chrysost Tom. 4. Hom. 28. coÌ„m in c. 18. Epist 2. ad Corinth apud Speede Theat of Brit. l. 6. Serm. de Pentec Tom. 3. greate deuotion and Religion of our Britans how firme they were in the true faith of Christ builded Churches and Altars offered the holy Sacrifice on them and not onely our Prelats and Preists were thus Religious but our Kings themselues did lay downe their Crownes at the Church dore and made the signe of the Crosse on their forehoods Reges ingredientes Limen Ecclesiae deponunt coronam Crucem Christi depingunt in suis frontibus And name our two Kings and Emperors Theodosius the Father and sonne for Paterns of Basilius Epist ad Occidentales Episcopos in fine Tom. 3. edit Basil 1565. such Religion Theodosius pater filius Theodosij religione ac pietate insignes The Epistle of S. Basile to the Westerne Bishops OccideÌ„talibus translated by Wolefangus Masculus the Protestant in which our Brittish Bishops were comprehended proueth that our Bishops then were knowne vnto all the world to be men instructed and endued with the grace of God vnspotted in matters of faith and keeping the Apostles Tradition Vos cunctis mortalibus praedicamini viri gratia Dei instructi quòd in fide illibati permaneatis Apostolorum depositum Our Brittish Bishops not onely renowned heare and in these Westerne Nations but in the Easterne also there teaching true Râ—ligion and condeÌ„ning Herâ—siâ— illaesum seruetis And therefore most earnestly entreateth them as he did in other Epistles to come into the East Countries afflicted with Heresie to confound the Heretiks and comfort others Obsecramus vt nunc tandem manum Orientalibus porrigatis Ecclesijs quae iam velut in genua depressae inclinant ac viros aliquos mittatis qui illas de praemijs admoneant quae patientiae ac passionibus pro Christo toleratis reseruantur Vos ò dilecti ac desiderati fratres sitis vulneratorum medici eorum qui adhuc sani existant Praedotribae quod morbidum est curantes quod sanum ad pietatem instruentes Therefore hauing proued by most worthie witnesses before that not onely among the Westerne Nations but all others in the then Christian world this Kingdome of Britaine was most free from Heresie and by S. Basils iudgment aswell in that respect as that our Bishops were learned and trauayled into remote Countries euen to Councels and as Theodoret hath testified multi Britanni many holy and learned Britans went in that time to the Easterne Countries whether S. Basile so exhorted them to come and where so greate necessitie was then of their helpe and assistance in so greate and important affaires we may not doe that wrong to our Noble Nation but acknowledge that diuers of our learned Britans tooke in hand and performed those worthie offices as S. Basil so vrgently desired And among these we may boldly name and place Coelus Sedulius a very Sigebert Bostius apud Bal. cent 1. in Coelo Sedul Io. Trith l. de Scrip. Eccles in eod Conr. Gesner Bibliot in Caelio Sedul Magdeb. cent 5. c. 10. Henric. de Erford hist Sedul in Princ. lib. Epistol learned man and by Sigebert Bostius Trithemius and others a Bishop for one He being brought vp vnder our Archbishop Hildebertus heare in our Britaine though he himselfe as he and others write Scotigena come of the Scottish Nation proued a man of greate and extraordinarie knowledge in all kind of learning especially diuine and trauayled into those Easterne Countries Italiam perlustrauit Asiam postremo Achaiae finibus excedens in vrbe Roma mirabili doctrina clarus effulsit And did not onely by his words and preaching confirme the Catholiks confounding Heretiks but by his many learned Writings refuted all Heresies of those times and places as is plainly extant in them leauing vnto Posteritie an vndeniable testimony in his owne Parson of his labours and written Bookes that all Countries then where he These our Bishops of Britaine agreeing with all Catholike Churches professed the same faith
liued there many yeares aboue thirtie saith this Authour in Religious habite in patriaÌ„ redieÌ„s ad GlasconieÌ„se MonasteriuÌ„ secessit ibi in vita habitu Religioso caelestia conteÌ„plans plusquam annis triginta vixit Hauing bene some time with saint German and after this went to Rome to S. Celestine Pope But this belongeth to the next Age where it shall be more fully entreated Onely heare I say that his liuing at Glastenbury before his going to Rome Guliel Malm. l. 2. de gest Pont. is no incredible thing in History euen by the best Writer of the Antiquities of Glastenbury William of Malmesbury For after he had written that booke he discrediteth saint Patricks liuing and dying at Glastenbury after his CoÌ„uersion Gul. Malm. l. de Antiq. caenob Glast Manuscr Antiq. Glaston in Tab. ligneis M. S. Gallic Antiq. cap. 39. of Ireland making it vnworthie of credit si credere dignum And in his Manuscript of Glastenbury citing others for the same and the Antiquities of Glastenbury say he was borne of Couche Sister to saint Martine Archbishop of Tours in the yeare of Christ 361. by that accompt leauing him time sufficient to haue liued 30. yeares at Glastenbury before his going to Rome Which if it may be admitted for good will salue very many difficulties which are in the other opinion 8. An old French Manus Hist thus setteth downe S. Patricke loÌ„ge before he was Bishop in they eare 427. amoÌ„g the worthies of the ChristiaÌ„ world In this Histor Gallic Manuscr Antiq. an 427. time S. Patricke à BritoÌ„ by NatioÌ„ sonne to Conches Sister to S. Martine of Tours was renowned for holines miracles learning Our ProtestaÌ„t Historians theÌ„selues confesse as much saying that before he went to Rome he was renowned through the Latine Church for his wisedome vertue and skill He was borne in the Marches betwixt Hollinsh Hist of Irel. pag. 53. Pits aetat 5. in S. Patric EnglaÌ„d ScotlaÌ„d in a towne by the Sea side called Eiburne in Pembroke shire by some his Mother named Conches was Sister to S. Martine that famous Bishop of Towers in France Patrike of a child was brought vp in learning and well instructed in the faith and much giuen to deuotion And relating his captiuitie and deliuerance from it as I haue done they add as affliction commonly maketh men Religeous the regard of his former education printed in him such remorse and humilitie that being thenceforth weaned from the world he betooke himselfe to Contemplation euer lamenting the lacke of grace and truth in that Land and hearewith not despayring but that in continuance some good might be wrought vpon them he learned their tongue perfectly And alluring one of that Nation to beare him company for exercise sake he gott him into France euer hauing in his minde a desire to see the Conuersion of the Irish people whose babes yet vnborne seemed to him in his dreames from out of their Mothers wombs to call for christeÌ„dome In this purpose he sought his vncle Martine by whose meanes he was placed with Germanus the Bishop of Auxerre coÌ„tinuing with him as scholler or Disciple for the space of 40. yeares All which time he bestowed in like study of holy Scriptures prayers such godly exercise At the Age of 62. yeares being renowned through the Latine Church for his wisedome vertue and skill he came to Rome bringing letters with him in his commendation from the French Bishops vnto Pope Celestine to whome he vttered his full minde and secret voâ—e which longe since he had conceiued touching Ireland Celestine inuested him Archbishop and Primate of the whole Iland These men in this Narration approue and followe much Giraldus Cambrensis in his Topographie of Ireland by many much commended and if his opinion is as much to be allowed about the time and dayes of S. Patrike we shall finde that he was come to this renowne and spent the most part of his life in this Age. For he maketh him with others 120. yeares old at his death and to haue dyed happily in the yeare of Christ 458. obijt beatus Girald Cambr. Topograph Hibern c. 17. lib. ad Reg. Henric. 2. dist 2. Tit. de mirac Hibern Harpesfel Hist Eccl. p. 32. Theater of great Brit. l. 6. c. 9. §. 9. Patricius in Domino quieuit anno aetatis suae 120. ab Incarnatione Domini 458. ab aduentu HibernensiuÌ„ 1800. Our English ProtestaÌ„t Writers of the greate Theater of Britaine whome I dare not allowe make him farre more auncient then this time That which our Protestants haue before set downe of S. Patrike that the babes yet vnborne seemed to him in his dreames from out of their Mothers wombes to call for Christendome is testified more plainely and credibly by olde and better Authours that it was a true vision and calling of S. Patrike to be the Apostle of that Nation In a vision an Epistle was represented vnto him and the beginning of it was this is the voice of the people of Ireland haec est vox Hibernensium And reading this beginning of that letter at the same instant and moment of time the voice of Infants from their Mothers wombs in diuers Contries of Irelande crying as it were with one mouth ô holy Father we beseech thee that thou wilt come and walke amonge vs. By which extraordinary vocation S. Patrike was most certainely assured that God had called him thereby to be the Apostle of that Nation to conuert it to Christ gratias egit Deo certissimè sciens quod Dominus vocasset eum ad saluandos illos qui ipsum inuocabant The old Writer of Script vitae S. Dauid is apud Capgrau in eod Manuscr Antiq. Britannic the life of S. Dauid speaketh of this or the like vision to haue bene made to Saint Patrike when the birth of that glorious man S. Dauid to be so renowned in the Country now called wales was reuealed vnto him which was as those Antiquities say 30. yeares before S. Dauid was borne filio nondum nato nec nisi peractis annis 30. nascituro Yet S. Dauid as I shall proue hereafter was bornâ— in this Age. Therefore an old Brittish Antiquitie saith S. Patrike liued 153. yeares Vixit annis centum quinquaginta tres 9. Our old English Historie which the Continuator of Florentius Wigorniensis Continuatio Flor. Wigorn. in Geneologia Reg. West-Saxonum aboue 400. yeares since doth seeme to cite by the Title Chronica Anglica doth tell vs oâ— an Archbishop of London called Ternekin which is not found in any Cataâ—oge oâ— the Archbishops there neither haue I before made memory of him he liued Archbishop as that Authour testifieth in the beginning of the Reigne of Aurelius Ambrosius by which Accompt although it is not probable that he was Archbishop there in this Age yet not vnlikeâ—y but Old English Hist fol. 44. he was a worthie man of renowne in or not longe
other Bishops were subiecte 283. 4. Diuers Archbishops of London numbered 591. 3. Archflamens antiquity 275. 5. Archflamens were called Priests amongst the Gentils 276. 6. Archflamens were the same that PoÌ„tifices Maximi ib. Archflamens and Flamens in Britaine ruled not onely in spirituall but also in temporall affaires 217. 7. All Archflamens and Flamens in Britaine conuerted together with their Cities 270. 5. Archflamens and Flamens for the most part made Bishops after theiâ— Conuersion 217. 7. S. Aristobulus ordained Bishop 92. 1. S. Aristobulus consecrated by diuers Authors before S. Paul 94. 3. S. Aristobulus his death in Britaine by Martyrdome 171. 3. King Arthur descended from Heluius nephew to S. Ioseph of Arimathia 124. 1. Aruiragus King of Britaine 2. 2. 23. 7 Aruiragus put away his wife Voada Sister of Cataracus King of the Scots 132. 3. Aruiragus married Genuesse Claudius his supposed daughter 2. 2. 132. 3. Aruiragus leaues his kingdome to his sonne Marius 2. 2. 132. 3. Aruiragus write a booke in defence of plurality of wiues 132. 2. Aruiragus worshipped the Emperor Claudius as God 132. 2. Aruiragus dedicated a Temple vnto Claudius ib. Aruiragus granted Priuiledges to S. Ioseph of Arimathia 108. 1. 128. 2 Aruiragus was not a Christian conuerted by S. Ioseph 131. 1. c. Aruiragus small beneuolence towardes Christians 132. 2. Aruiragus liberality towards the Pagan Gods ib. Aruiragus in some sense may largely be termed a Christian 134. 7. Aruiragus buried in the Church he builded to Claudius 132. 3. Asclepiodotus Duke of Cornewayle King of Britaine 373. 2. Asclepiodotus slew the RomaÌ„s Captaine Lucius Gallus 375. 4. Asclepiodotus deposed Alectus sent hether against Carausius 373. 2. Asclepiodotus excused by some from any furthering of the Persecution of Dioclesian 451. 2. Asclepiodotus slaine by Coel. 451. 2. Asclepiodotus a Perturber of the Romans 452. 4. Asclepiodotus his death gratefull to the Romans 452. 4. The lenght of Asclepiodotus reigne 376. 5. or 373. 5. S. Athanasius recalled from exile 548. 1. S. Athanasius proued innocent by the Councell of Sardice ib. S. Attila Abbot next to S. Columban in his Monastery of Luxouium 332. 9. Aualonia so called from Aualla in the Brittish toÌ„gue signifying fruits 329. 4. S. Augulus Archbishop of London 94. 4. S. Augulus probably the first Archbishop of London 179. 7. S. Augulus probably sent into Britaine by S. Clement Pope 180. 8. S. Augulus Martyred though not in the Persecution of DioclesiaÌ„ 179. 7. S. Augustine our Apostle of EnglaÌ„d with his Associats was of no other but the old Apostolike Order and Rule that was vsed in S. Gregories Monastery 331. 7. S. Augustins Disciples ioyned in our auncient Brittish Order 332. 9. S. Augustine placed himselfe at Canterbury 210. 4. S. Augustine ordaâ—ned onely tow Bishops ib. S. Augustine did not preuaile so farre as to conuert halfe the Brittish Nation 210. 4. Augustus the Emperour established peace through the whole world 1. 1. Augustus consulteth with Sibilla Tiburtina about being made a God 3. 1. Sibyllas answere 4. 1. Augustus his strange Vision ib. Augustus erected an Altar with this inscription Haec Ara est primogeniti Dei 4. 2. Augustus great esteeme of the Sibils bookes 4. 3. Augustus would not be called Lord and why 5. 3. Augustus answere which he receaued from Pithius Apollo 6. 6. Auitus the second Bishop of Tungers 198. 5. Aulus Plancius the Emperor Claudius his Lieutenante in Britaine conuerted 88. 2. Aurelian the Emperour raiseth the 9. Persecution 391 1. Aurelius Ambrosius renewed the decaied Monasteries of Britaine 601. 6. Aurelius Ambrosius celebrateth the Feast of Pentecost with great solemnitie 601. 7. Aurelius Ambrosius buried in a regall manner ib. Aurelius vid. Marcus Auxentius Bishop of Millan an Arrian 559. 5. B. BAngor a famous Monastery 620. 8. Bangor Monasteries great number of Monkes ib. Bangor Monasteries Monkes deuided into 7. companies vnder 7. Priors 603. 8. The miraculous Banner of Constantine hauing the signe of the Crosse in it 487. 3. S. Barnabas S. Aristobulus brother preached in Italy only by directioÌ„ of S. Peter 63. 1. S. Barnabas sent from the East to Rome to diuulge the comming of Christ 19. 1. Bassianus Seuerus his sonne chosen both King of Britaine and Emperour 370. 2. Bassianus slew his halfe brother Geta chosen by some Romans for Emperour 370. 2. Bassianus brought vp by a Christian Nurse ib. Bassianus accustomed either to weep or turne his face when any Christians were put to death ib. Bassianus innocent of Christian bloude 371. 2. Bassianus causeth innumerable Roman Pagans to be killed ib. Bassianus slaine where and by whome 372. 3. Bassianus married the Sister of the holy Christian Lady Mummea 372. 3. Bassianus left a sonne named Heliogabalus 372. 3. S. Beatus a Britan Apostle of the Heluetians 63. 1. S. Beatus consecrated Preist by Pope Linus ib. S. Benedicte Biscop the first Abbot at Canterbury after those of S. Augustins Mission 333. 9. S. Benedicte went hence to the Monastery of Lirinum thence to Rome and liued among the Roman Monkes ib. S. Benedicte was a Monke of our auncient Brittish Order ib. S. Bernac a holy Abbot 604. 10. S. Bernac renowned at Rome for killing a pestiferous serpent ib. S. Bernac flead from Rome to auoid human applause ib. A Bishop imports as much as an ouerseere or cheife Commander 98. 9. Bishops consecrated with annointing with holy oyle 103. 2. The same Vnction a Sacrament 105. 5. Vsed by the Apostles ib. In this externall ceremony the grace of the Sacrament giuen 104. 3. This Vnction the generall vse both of the Greeke and Latin Church in the first vnspotted dayes of Christianity 105. 4. 190. 5. Bishops function acknowleged by Protestants to be a diuine ordinance 91. 1. Bishops superiority and authority exercised in ordering of Bishops and Ecclesiasticall Ministers by Protestants confession grounded in the word of God 93. 1. No trew Bishops or Preists among Protestants 106. 5. One Bishop in the primitiue Church vsed to preach in diuers Countries 178. 7. All Bishops may appeale to the See Apostolike 344. 2. Bishops not to be iudged 383. 11. or 393. 11. The Bishops of Scotland alwayes trewly consecrated as the Roman vse was 358. 4. Bishops Sees founded in France by S. Peter which are for the most part Archbishops Sees at this time 67. 5. The places and names of diuers auncient Bishoprikes 288. 5. Bishops Sees vnder the Archbishop of London in King Lucius time 292. 9. Bishops Sees vnder Yorke 292. 9. Bishops Sees vnder the Archbishop of Cambria 293. 11. or 263 11. Bishops of Britaine present at the first Nicen Councell 545. 7. Diuers Bishops of Britaine fiue at the lest present at the generall Councell of Sardice 548. 2. The Bishops gathered at the CouÌ„cell of Ariminum refused to be maintained by the Emperor Constantius 551. 1. Bishops of Britaine present at the Councell of Ariminum 551. 1. The Bishops of Britaine sincere faith testified by S. Hilarius 555. 6. The same
testified by S. Athanasius 555. 7. The Bishops of Britaine before S. Augustins time learned and truely Catholike and holy men 592. 3. Bishops of Britaine renowned in the Eastern Nations teaching there true Religion and condemning of Heresies 592. 3. Vide. Archbishop Braghan a noble Britan stiled King 585. 10. Braghan had 12. sonnes and 12. daughters all happy Saints ib. S. Brendon found in an Iland of America a Monastery of disciples of sainct Patrike and sainct Albeus 328. 3. Brennus commonly supposed to be a Britan and brother to our King Beline 119. 4. S. Briget became a Nunne in the I le of Mona 605. 11. or 608. 11. Britaine the Queene of Ilandes 32. 4. Britaine called by some an other world 141. 3. Three Britains of old 48. 6. Britaine deuided into Cambria Loegria Albania by Brutus 280. 1. Britaine deuided also into 5. Prouinces 35. 8. 187. 2. Britaine deuided into 3. Prouinces by the Romans their names and Metropolis 314. 3. Britaine had aunciently 28. Cities 285. 1. Their names 285. 1. c. The number of Britan Ilands 141. 3. Britaine subiect to diuers pettie Kings 127. 1. Britaine made Tributary to the Romans by Iulius Caesar â—1 1. Britaine kept vnder the Romans with a small garrison 1. 1. Britaine neuer so seruil to the RomaÌ„s as other kingdomes 232. 2. Britaine neuer subiects to the RomaÌ„s Iure belli 238. 4. All Britaine belonged to the RomaÌ„s in the time of Maximus 575. 6. Britaine had alwaies its owne Kings both by inheritance and descent froÌ„ their auncient Brittish Regall Race 232. 2. The old right and Title of Britaine to the Ilands neere Norway and Denmarke 334. 1. Britains Conuersion foretold by the Prophets of the old TestameÌ„t 31. 3. Britaine began to be enlightned with the sunne of the Gospell euen in the daies of Tiberius 21. 4. Britaine enioyed diuers Bishops and Preists after sainct Aristobulus death 171. 3. Manifold lets of the generall Conuersion of Britaine 232. 1. c. Britaine generally conuerted vnder S. Eleutherius 255. 3. 270. 6. Britaine receaued in king Lucius time the old Decrees of the primitiue Popes 338. 4. Britaine the first kingdome in the world that generally and publikly receaued the faith of Christ 250. 5. Britains generall Conuersion neither lawfully might or could be established without the help and Power of the Roman Apostolike See 248. 3. Britaine receaued Church discipline from Rome and when 320. 7. Great encrease of Christians in Britaine in Pope Higinius time 209. 3. Britaine a Paterne to deuide other Prouinces into Diocesses and Parishes 338. 1. Britaine at variance by reason of King Lucius death without a successor 250. 1. Britaine distempered in ciuill affaires by the longe absence of Constantine 542. 2. Britaine at ciuill warres 542. 3. Litle Britaine probably the place giuen by Constantine to the Brittish Souldiars which had serued him in his warres 542. 2. Britaine as free as any Nation from the Arrian Heresie 544. 7. Britaine receaued and obserued the Nicen faith 546. 9. All Britaine not perfectly free from the Arrian contagion 555. 8. Britaine in S. Ninians time did agree in Religion with the present Roman Church 589. 4. All Britaine subiect vnto the Pope in spirituall busines vntill Caluins time 353. 4. Britans carried as Prisoners and Hostages to Rome 1. 1. The Britans temporall dependance on the Roman Empire occasion of their greatest spirituall good 2. 3. The Britans beleife of Christ to come did not diminish in the inhabitants after the death of Iosinas and Finnanus 11. 6. Many Britans liued in perpetuall chastity before the Natiuity of Christ and why 16. 7. Some Britans came to more knowledge of Christ in Tiberius daies 12. 1. Many Britans conuerted at Rome 19. 2. A reason out of S. Ambrose of the Roman Britans so quicke Conuersion 20. 3. Britans of the Northren parts CoÌ„uersion before those of the South 34. 6. The Britans first Apostle necessary to be knowne 40. 1. With what Nations the Britans had commerce at Rome 21. 4. The Britans well affected to the Româ—ns vnder Tiberius 23. 4. Diuerse Britans probably conuerted with S. Mansuetus by S. Peter 32. 5. Diuers BritaÌ„s probably accompaned S. Peter from hence to Rome 162. 2. The first Christian Britans honor loue towards S. Peter 164. 3. Our Britan Christians probably buried S. Peter ib. Britans both at home and else where enioyed quietly vnder the RomaÌ„s the free vse of Christian Religion vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian 164. 3. 20000. Britans serued vnder Vespasian at the sacking of Hierusalem 166. 2. Credible that many of these Britans were Christians ib. Many Britans receaued the faith in the time of Antoninus Pius 203. 4. Britans euer loued learning 206. 8. Many Britans went to Rome to inable themselues in learning Religion for the generall Conuersion of Britaine 222. 4. Britans the first Christian people in the world 335. 3. Britans and Scots receaued not their first faith from any Church of Asia 353. 4. Many Britans fall againe into Paganisme 367. 3. Britans sent to Rome to pay Tribute accustomed to sacrifice in the TeÌ„ple of Mars 367. 3. Britans knighted at Rome with Pagan rites and ceremonies 367. 3. The Britan Christians manifold miseries in Dioclesians Persecution 423. 2. c. Britans fly to the Scots and Picts to auoide Persecution 429. 1. The Britan Christians care in restoring Religion after the Persecution of Dioclesian 180. 8. The Britans deuotion to S. Simeon Stellita 589. 5. The Britans detested the Pelagian Heresie 610. 6. S. Brithwald a Monke of Glastenbury 333. 9. Saint Brithwald chosen Abbot in the Monastery of Reculuer in Kent ib. S. Brithwalds Vision of S. Peter 76. 12. Brutus a Troian landed heare in the time of Hely and Samuel 280. 1. Brutus called this Country before named Albion Britannia ib. Brutus deuided at his death the Iland to his sonnes ib. C. S. Cadocus Bishop and Martyr a Prince by birth his Monanastery where builded 603. 9. S. Cadocus large almes 604. 9. Caelius Sedulius a Scot a man of great learning and by some a Bishop 593. 3. Caelius Sedulius preached in the East ib. Caelius Sedulius professed the same faith with the present Roman Church 593. 3. Caelius Sedulius his workes approued by sainct Gelasius Pope ib. Caelius Sedulius stiled by S. Gelasius Venerabilis ib. Some of his writings vsed in the Church publike seruice ib. Caerlegion first builded by Belinus 281. 3. Caerlegions diuers names ib. Caerlegion not so called from any Roman Legion 181. 10. Caerlegion an Archflamens Seat 281. 3. Caerlegions Archbishops 319. 4. The glory of Caerlegion 428. 3. or 425. 3. Caerlegion Schoole brought forth many glorious Martyrs during the Persecution of Diocletian 427. 2. S. Caffo sainct Kebius Disciple 567. 4. A strange wounder performed by him ib. Sainct Caius Pope and Martyr 385. 17. S. Caius Kindsman to the Emperour Dioclesian ib. S. Caius his Decrees ib. Caius Caligula the Emperor a freind to Christians 30.
subscribed to the Roman Councell vnder S. Syluester 481. 5. Constantine subscribed in the Councell of Arles 483. 3. Constantine did neuer call or confirmed any Councell as a supreame iudge or sentencer 541. 5. Constantine put out an Edict for the quiet of Christians in all places 486. 1. Constantine ouerthrows Licinius 487. 2. Constantine by publike Edicts ascribeth his victories to Christ 487. 4. Constantine honoreth the chast and virginall life 488. 7. Constantine exempted the Cleargy from secular Iudges 489. 7. Constantins donation and munificent enriching the Church of Rome 497. 1. l c. Constantine determined to place his Emperiall seat at Troy 500. 1. Constantine in a Vision commanded to build his Emperiall City at Bizantium 501. 1. Constantine cals his Emperiall Seat Constantinople 502. 2. or 495. 2. Constantine acknowledge the Primacy of the Church of Rome 506. 3. Constantine furdereth the Councell of Nice 507. 6. Constantine refuseth to sitt downe vntill the Councell had caused him so to doe ib. Constantine bannished Arrius 507. 7. Constantins humble reuerence to S. Anthony 522. 6. Constantine made peace with the Persians 531. 4. Constantine procureth quietnesse for the Christians in Persia 532. 6. Constantins greate deuotion at the feast of Easter 532. 5. Constantine frounded a famous Church to the 12. Apostles in Constantinople 532. 6. Constantine erected in the same stately Images of all the Apostles ib. Constantine held prayers and protection of Saincts and helpe to the dead by them and prayer for the dead by the liuing 533. 6. Constantine reuerenced Relikes ib. Constantine commanded S. Athanasius to be restored 531. 3. Constantins death 534. 8. Constantine died not so soone as some write 530. 1. Constantine liued vntill the yeare 339. or 340. 531. 3. Constantins dead body vsed with great Christian pompe 534. 8. Constantius dead body greatly reuerenced by the Christians 534. 8. Constantine worshipped in his picture after his death 535. 9. Constantine prayed for by Preists and others after his death ib. Constantins Reliques worke many miracles 535. 10. Constātins Image workes many miracles ib. Constantine enrowled among the Saints in the Greeke Meneologe 477. 5. S. Constantia Constantins daughter a Virgin and holy Nunne 535. 10. S. Constantia cured from a Leprosie by S. Agnes ib. S. Constantia erected a Nunnery by the place where she was cured 536. 10. Constantius not presently after his Father Constantins death infected with the Arrian Heresie 548. 1. Constantius consented to the recalling of S. Athanasius from exile ib. Constantius sent diuers friendly letters to S. Athanasius ib. Constantius falling into Heresie a great hurt to Catholike Religion in many places 544. 7. Constantius consented to the calling of the great Councell of Sardice 548. 1. Constantius laboureth to peruert the Councell of Ariminum 553. 4. Constantius persecuteth Catholikes 553. 5. Constantius commandeth Vrsatius to persecur the Bishops that would not subscribe to the Arrian Heresie ib. Constantius mallice against Liberius Pope ib. Constantius his Persecution came not into Britaine ib. Constantius by some excused to be no Heretike but a professed Catholike at his death 559. 6. Constantius confessed Christ to be the naturall sonne of God 561. 8. Constantius acknowledged three faults at his death and which they were 559. 6. Penitent for the same ib. Constantius his holy death 560. 6. An Angelicall harmony heard at his buriall 560. 7. Constantius baptized by Enzoius an Arrian ib. Constantius baptized with the true forme of Baptisme 561. 8. Constantius Age and time of death 561. 9. Constantius sent Iulian the Apostata to the dangerous warres of Gallia with intention to haue him slaine 562. 1. Constantius secretly incited Vadomarus King of the Frankes to take armes against Iulian. ib. S. Cornelius Pope maintained appeales to Rome 384. 12. or 395. 12. Sainct Cornelius his other Decrees ib. S. Cornelius Martyred 379. 5. Couche or rather Conche S. Martins Sister married in Britaine 577. 1. Couche S. Patrikes Mother ib. Couldeis men so called by the Scots and who they were 588. 4. Couldeis the principall instruments in conuerting the Scottish and Brittish Nations 389. 4 Couldeis chosen for Bishops ib. Generall Councells necessary 506. 3. No generall Councell to be gathered without the authority of the Church of Rome 540. 4. The first Councell of Anthioch ordained that in euery Prouince their should be a Metropolitan 188. 3. A Councell of Bishops in Cornewall 388. 4. A Councell gathered by S. Syluester at Rome 480. 4. This Councells Decrees concer-cerning Orders the Primacie c. 481. 5. The first Councell at Arles in France consisting of 600. Bishops 482. 1. The Legats of the Pope their present ib. This Councels Decrees 482. 2. The Councell of Nice gathered 505. 1. c. The Popes Legats subscribed first in the same 506. 2. The Councell of Nice desireth the Confirmation of the Pope 509. 12. The Councell of Sardice confirmed the Nicen faith 548. 1. The Coūcell of Sardice Orthodoxall 550. 3. The generall Councell of Sardice quite different from an hereticall Conciliable of the same name ib. The Councell of Ariminum gathered 551. 1. The number of Bishops there both Catholike and Arrian 552. 2. The Councell of Ariminum subscribed to a Materiall error 553. 4. The Councell of Ariminum dissolued ib. Crathlint King of the Scots builded S. Amphibalus a Church in the I le of Man 430. 2. Crathlint his great zeale and deuotion ib. Creete an Iland in the Adriatike Sea 142. 4. Creete aunciently knowne by the name of Hecatompolis 143. 4. 210. 3. The Metropolis of Creete Metropolis to the adiacent Ilands 143. 4. Crosses made and worshipped 138. 5. 328. 5. c. Crosses and Images certaine tokens of Christianity 323. 2. or 321. 2. The Crosse of our Sauiour found out by S. Helen 515. 8. c. The Crosse of our Sauiour knowne by a miracle 520. 22. The Crosse of our Sauiour diminished not for being cut and carried away 520. 21. Crucifying neuer vsed by Britans 45. 3. Curia a City in Rhetia when builded 348. 5. Curia when first a Bishops seat ib. A custome amongst the Romans to haue all strange euents related to the Emperour at Rome 3. 3. D. S. Damasus Author of the Pontificall 174. 2 S. Damasus an aduancer of that Religion which Protestants call Papistry 576. 8. S. Damianus and Fugatianus appointed by S. Eleutherius for his Legats into Britaine 260. 1. S. Damianus and Fugatianus their Power and Commission 260. 2. c. S. Damianus and Fugatianus planted Christian Religion in Britaine 263. 5. c. S. Damianus and Fugatianus were both Bishops 265. 7. S. Damianus and Fugatianus preaching in Britaine and many conuerted by them 266. 1. c. A Protestant confuted for affirming them to haue preuailed litle in preaching 267. 2. S. Damianus and Fugatianus conuerteth vniuersities 269. 4. Sainct Damianus and Fugatianus change the Pagan Temples into Christian Churches 304. 1. S. Damianus and S. Fugatianus returned to Rome for the
Reliques 588. 3. Heirgustus builded a Church to S. Andrew ib. S. Helena borne of noble Parents in Britaine 392. 2. S. Helena the sole heire and daughter to King Coel. ib. S. Helena was not borne in Bithinia 392. 3. S. Helena but younge when she married Constantius 377. 6. S. Helena the lawfull wife of Constantius 392. 3. From whence it came that she was called Concubine 393. 1. 397. 6 S. Helens sumptuous pallace 395. 4. S. Helenas lands about Treuers probably descended to her by her Mother 395. 5. S. Helenas Sanctitie of life 395. 4. S. Helenas beauty learning and other qualities 398. 8. Whence first called Stabularia 400. 9. S. Helena in some sort may be called and Inholdresse 397. 6. S. Helena the Mother of 4. Children 401. 1. S. Helena alwaies a Christian 406. 1. c. S. Helenas guifts to the City of Treuers 407. 2 S. Helena not baptized by S. Syluester 408. 3. S. Helena compelled to depart from Constantius 414. 2. S. Helena perswades Constantine to persecute the Iewes 478. 1. S. Helena neuer a Iew or corrupted by such 478. 2. S. Helena departed not out of Britaine with her sonne Constantine 478. 2. c. S. Helena present at Rome at the Roman Councell consented to it 480. 4. S. Helena visiteth the holy lande 513. 1. S. Helenas great labours in finding out the holy Crosse 515. 8. c. The time she found the Crosse 463. 2. S. Helena sent part of the Crosse and the Nailes to her sonne 519. 20. S. Helena builded a new City called Hierusalem 521. 1. S. Helena buildeth a sumptuous Church at our Sauiours sepulcher 521. 1. S. Helena waites on two Nunnes in Hierusalem 522. 5. S. Helena founded a Religeous house of Nunnes 527. 23. S. Helena builded a Tēple where she found the holy Crosse 522. 7. S. Helena founded diuerse other Churches 522. 7. sequent S. Helena turned the Potters fielde into a buriall place for strangers 525. 19. S. Helenas happy death 527. 23. The yeare of the same 527. 26. Two Cities builded in her name 527. 25. S. Helenas body carried from Rome to Constantinople 528. 24. The day of her festiuity 528. 25. Heliogabalus Bassianus sonne chosen Emperour 372. 3. Heliogabalus name and linadge ib. Heliogabalus trew heire to Britaine but neuer enioyed it 373. 2. Heluius S. Ioseph of Aramathias nephew 124. 1. Heluius came in S. Iosephs company into Britaine ib. Hengistus his murders 600. 4. Hengistus destroies Monasteries ib. Heraclius a Souldiar conuerted and how 440. 3. 442. 1. Heraclius his desire of Martyrdome 442. 1. Heraclius beaten and cruelly brused 443. 2. Heraclius cured by touching S. Albans head ib. Heraclius buried S. Alban ib. Heraclius martyred ib. Hermes the cheife Prefect of Rome conuerted by S. Alexander Pope 197. 3. Herod declared by the Senat King of the Iewes 5. 5. Herod builded Cesarea in honour of Augustus ib. Hiberia a Country so called in Armenia 28. 5. A Hierarchy acknowledged by Protestants in the Church 93. 1. c. The Hierarchy of Archbishops Bishops c. setled in Britaine by the Popes Authority 272. 1. c. The Hierarchy of the Church of Britaine deriued from S. Aristobulus 93. 2. The Hierarchy instituted by S. Peter in Britaine did continue without interruption vntill Queene Elizabeths Protestant Persecution 41. 1. S. Higinius Successor in the Papacy to Sainct Telesphorus 208. 2. S. Higinius his Religeon by English Protestants testimony in thinges now questioned by them ib. S. Higinius carefull of the conuersion of England 209. 3. S. Higinius sent a letter to King Lucius to further his conuersion 211. 5. S. Higinius Martyred 219. 1. Hildebertus the learned Tutor of Coelius Sedulius probably Archbishop of Yorke 590. 1. or 560. 1. Historians deputed vnto the Emperours reigne the yeare werein he died 201. 1. Historians mistooke in setting donne the time of King Lucius conuersion 220. 3. Historians often mistaking the name of Pope Eleutherius 221. 3. Hugh Earle of Shrewsbury dieth a miserable death and why 567. 5. I. S. Iames the Apostle preached not in Ireland 25. 1. S. Iames preached in Spaine 26. 2. S. Iames preched only to the Iewes in Spaine 27. 5. S. Iames cōuerted according to some but 9. persons in Spaine 26. 2. Idolaters sacrificed in Groues and woodes 241. 1. All Idols fell to the Ground at the entry of our Sauiour into Egipte 6. 7. S. Ioseph of Aramathia inclosed by the Iewes in a close Prison 136. 1. S. Ioseph watched by the high Preists themselues ib. S. Ioseph Miraculously deliuered from them 136. 2. S. Ioseph came into Britaine and when 22. 6. 106. 1. S. Ioseph the first foūder of a Monasticall life in Britaine 110. 4. S. Ioseph the most auncient of any Regular Abbot in the schoole of Christ 331. 8. S. Iosephs comming made doubtfull by some others wholy denie it ib. S. Ioseph was not sent hither out of France by S. Philip the Apostle 111. 1. S. Ioseph with S. Philip amongst the Gaules of Asia 120. 7. S. Ioseph came from parts not farre distant from where S. Philip preached ib. S. Ioseph landed about the North part of Britaine 121. 7. S. Ioseph probably directed into Britaine by S. Peter 121. 9. S. Ioseph was present at the Assumption of our Lady ib. All S. Iosephs Associats vowed chastitie vntill their arriuall in Britaine 124. 1. Diuers of S. Iosephs companions Noble personadges and some of our Brittish kings descended from them ib. S. Ioseph imprisoned in Venodocia 125. 2. 127. 1. S. Ioseph sett at libertie by a Noble man whome he conuerted to the faith 125. 2. S. Ioseph extreamly persecuted by the Iewes 126. 2. S. Ioseph with his associats preached litle 128. 2. S. Ioseph and his companions at the first gaue themselues to a Monasticall and eremiticall life 128. 2. c. S. Ioseph admonished by an Angle builded a Church to our Lady 109. 2. 128. 2. 129. 3. 136. 2. S. Ioseph releiued in his necessities by our B. Lady 329. 4. S. Ioseph did not actually conuert to the faith of Christ either King Aruiragus Coillus or Marius 131. 1. S. Ioseph how named an Apostle 135. 1. S. Ioseps praiers and duties to our B. Lady 136. 2. S. Ioseph makes Crosses and other pictures 138. 5 S. Ioseph brought hither reuerenced Relickes ib. S. Ioseph his death 170. 3. S. Ioseph buried and where ib. S. Ioseph his sonne a Bishop in Britaine 97. 9. S. Iosephs sonne consecrated Bishop by S. Peter or his Disciples ib. King Iosinas ouerthrew Idolatry 10. 3. Iouinian created Emperour 570. 1. Iouinian refused to be Emperor ouer Infidels ib. Iouinian made choise rather to leaue the warre then sacrifice to Idols ib. Iouinian allwaies a constant Catholike 571. 3. Iouinians short raigne 371. 2. Ireland named Ierna 28. 7. Irelands other names ib. Ireland by Britaine not conuerted in Constantins time 503. 6. c. In Ireland no Christian to be named before S. Patritius his time 26. 2. The
Irish deriue their first preaching of the faith from such as came out of Britaine 25. 2. Diuers Islands conuerted immediatly after the promulgation of the Gospell 32. 4. Ilands about Britaine the refuges of persecuted Christians 425. 3. or 428. 3. Iteanus an Abbot 602. 7. Iulianus Apostota sonne of Constantius Clorus by Theodora 562. 1. Iulianus created Cesar ib. Iulianus married Helena Constantius his Sister ib. Iulianus inuadeth the Empire 554. 5. Iulianus renowned for his victories ib. Iulianus chosen Emperour 554. 5. 562. 1. Iulianus fauorable first to Catholikes 554. 5. Iulianus recalled Bishops banished by Constantius ib. Iulianus his short reigne 563. 2. Iulianus his persecution neuer extended to Britaine ib. Iulianus went aboute to build Hierusalem in fauour of the Iewes 564. 3. S. Iude Martyred in Persia 46. 4. Pope Iulius exempted Priests from secular iudges 540. 5. Pope Iulius maintained that no CouÌ„cell might be called with out the allowance of the Roman See ib. SS Iulius Aaron Martyred at Caerlegion 426. 2. SS Iulius and Aarons education ib. SS Iulius Aaron honored with Pilgrimages and praiers ib. SS Iulius Aarons heroical magnanimity 428. 3. or 425. 3. SS Iulius Aaron Martyred and on what day ib. Iulius Cesar made Britaine tributarie to the Romans 1. 1. Iulius Cesar carried Britans to Rome as hostages ib. Iulius Philippus the first Christian Emperour 391. 1. S. Iustins Apologie for Christians 202. 3. 230. 4. S. Iustin defended the same publikly in disputation 230. 4. S. Iustus ordained Bishop 210. 4. S. Iustus Bishop of Vienna Martyred 220. 2. K. S. Kebius sonne vnto Salomon Duke of Cornewaile 565. 1. S. Kebius refused the principality of Cornewaile 566. 2. S. Kebius went into France and why ib. S. Kebius consecrated Bishop by faint Hilarius and when ib. S. Kebius present at the Councell of Ariminum ib. The time of his death 565. 1. The place of his death 566. 3. S. Kebius his Miracles ib. S. Kebius place of aboad ib. S Keina a Noble Britans daughter 585. 10. S. Keina liued allwaies a holy virgin ib. S. Keina renowned for Miracles ib. S. Kentegern renowned for his regular life according to our Brittish Order 332. 8. S. Kentegern erected a Monastery in Wales 310. 8. The manner of liuing of his Monkes ib. The number of Priests and Preachers in his Monastery 332. 8. S. Kentegerns state of life approued by saint Gregorie ib. The Kings of Britaine were rather friends then enemies to Christian Religion in Tiberius daies 23. 7. No King of Britaine after our Sauiours Passion ioyned with the Romans in their Religion 164. 3. The King of France stileth him selfe Primogenitus Ecclesiae and why 251. 6. Kinges must reuerence the Church and not rule it 301. 5. Kimbeline King of Britaine 1. 1. Kimbeline present at Rome at the strange reports of our Sauiour 8. 9. L. THe Latin tongue frequent in Britaine 268. 3. None could beare office that vnderstode it not ib. The skill in the Latin tongue a great healp to the Britans conuersion ib. A Law amongst the Romans about the worshipping of their Gods 15. 6. A Law amongst the Romans concerning the illegitimation of wiues 397. 6. The auncient Lawes of Britaine for the most part ascribed to Mulmutius Dunwallo 301. 6. The old Lawes of Britaine translated out of the Brittish language into Latin ib. Lentulus Writes to Tiberius Concerning Christ 12. 2. Leporius Agricola a Monke of Bangor 607. 2. Leporius once a Pelagian ib. Leporius conuerted and made priest ib. Liberius succeeded saint Iulius in the Papacy 556. 1. Liberius was no Arrian or consenter to them ib. Liberius exiled by the Arrians ib. Liberius slandered by the Arrians to haue subscribed vnto their Articles 557. 1. The people in Armes for his returne ib. The Matrons of Rome seeke for his returne 558. 2. Liberius permitted to returne 557. 1. Liberius interdicted those who affirmed the error of the Arrians ib. Liberius exhorts the Easterne Bishops to confesse the holy Trinity 558. 4. Lich-feild why so called 446. 3. Licinâ—us Emperour in the East 486. 1. Licinius married Constantia ib. Licinius professed himselfe a friend to Christians ib. Licinius fell to warre with Constantine 487. 2. Licinius ouerthrowne ib. Licinius hangeth himselfe ib. S. Liephard a Bishop and Martyr of Britaine 587. 12. Lights vsed in the Church 552. 5. S. Linus care of Britaine 167. 4. S. Linus consecrated diuers Preists of this Nation 167. 4. S. Linus conuersed most with Britans at Rome 164. 3. S. Liuinus Disciple to saint Benignus 332. 9. S. Liuinus made Priest ib. Liuius Gallus slain 475. 4. Lollius Vrbicus sent with forces into Britaine 219. 1. Lollius Vrbicus fought some battailes against the Britans ib. London once called Augusta 94. 4. 178. 7. London called Augusta in respect of the Nobility of the place 181. 10. London builded by Brutus 280. 2. London the most auncient Citty of Britaine ib. London an Arch-flamens Seat ib. London a Primats See 178. 6. London opprest with the persecution of Dioclesian 426. 1. S. Lucius King when conuerted 193. 2. S. Lucius beginning of his reigne 201. 2. S. Lucius makes intercessioÌ„ to Rome to become a Christian 210. 4. 217. 8. S. Lucius consented at least to be a Christian in the time of Pope Higinius 211. 5. S. Lucius the first Christian King in the world 212. 1. S. Lucius perswaded to Christianity by the Christians of Cambridge 212. 7. S. Lucius not conuerted by S. Eluanus or Meduuinus 213. 2. S. Lucius conuerted by S. Timothius and Marcellus Britans ib. S. Lucius consulted with the Archflamens before he entered into disputation concerning Religion 217. 7. S. Lucius hindered by diuers human feares from open profession of of Christian Religion 219. 1. S. Lucius professed not Christian Religion publickly vntill the time of Pope Eleutherius 221. 3. S. Lucius deales with Pope Eleutherius about a generall Conuersion of Britaine 221. 3. S. Lucius certified of the Emperours and Roman Nobilities good liking of Christian Religion 238. 4. S. Lucius his Ambassage to Rome and time thereof 248. 3. A Protestant answered for blaming his Ambassage 250. 5. c. S. Lucius did write to Rome for the establishing of his temporall Estate 256. 3. S. Lucius did write to Pope Eleutherius for the Roman Lawes 295. 1. Pope Eleutherius his answere corrupted ib. S. Lucius his Lawes were for the most part our old Britan Lawes 301. 6. S. Lucius the first King Nutricius of Gods Church 304. 1. S. Lucius first deserued the Title of Defender of the faith ib. S. Lucius founded the Vniuersity of Bangor in Wales 380. 6. S. Lucius founded diuers other Monasteries both of men and women 308. 7. S. Lucius carefull to haue things in Britaine confirmed by the Popes authority 312. 1. S. Lucius kingly munificence and bountie 338. 2. S. Lucius death 346. 3. The day of his death 347. 1. 349. 5. S. Lucius preached not in Germany neither was he Martyred or died there 347.
receaued the faith from one of the 12. Apostles 39. 4. Protestants confesse that onely either saint Peter saint â—aule or saint Simon preached here 41. 1. Protestants deny all priority of power amongst the Apostles 43. 1. Protestants grante Bishops to haue succeeded the Apostles both in doctrine and Episcapall power 40. 6. Protestants arguments to weake to bring saint Paule into Britaine 140. 3. c. The Protestant English Theater Writers much ouerseene in diuers thinges of Historie 204. 5. ProtestaÌ„ts errors CoÌ„cerning the Ambassadors of King Lucius 257. 6. Publius Suetonius vtterly destroied the Druids in the I le of Anglesey 239. 6. or 234. 6. S. Pudens by birth a Sabinete 55. 3. S. Pudens a Municeps of Rome 165. 4. S. Pudens not borne when saint Peter came to Rome 55. 3. S. Pudens house in Rome fell vnto him by his wife Claudia 55. 2. S. Pudens a soldiar for the Romans 159. 9. S. Pudens husband to our Brittish Lady Claudia 154. 2. S. Pudens compelled Martiall to correct his Epigrams 156. 6. S. Pudens neuer came into Britaine or neere it 158. 9. S. Pudens neuer preached any where 158. 9. S. Pudens reported to haue died in Cappadocia 154. 2. S. Pudens either returned from Cappadocia or else his body was brought from thence to Rome 154. 2. S. Pudentiana baptised and instructed in the faith 224. 2. S. Pudentianas pietie 160. 10. 224. 2. S. Pudentianas charity towards Christians 199. 6. S. Pudentiana entertained during the Persecution 96. persons in her house 160. 10. S. Pudentiana erected an Altar in her house 224. 2. S. Pudentiana made a Font in her house 225. 2. Sainct Pudentiana redeemed many slaues ib. She set them at liberty after Baptisme ib. S. Pudentianas Chruch the auncients Title of Cardinals in Rome 199. 6. S. Pudentiana died the first of sainct Claudias Children 224. 2. S. Pudentiana buried by her Father sainct Pudens 225. 2. Puritans denie euen the Apostles to haue bene coÌ„secrated Bishops 92. 1. R. S. Regulus a holy Abbot in Achaia 587. 2. S. Regulus sent by Constantine to worshippe sainct Andrews Reliques 588. 2. S. Regulus admonished from heaueÌ„ to carry some of those Relikes into Britaine ib. S. Regulus his safe arriuall in Britaine 588. 3. S. Regulus entertainment by King Heirgustus ib. S. Regulus obtained Heirgustus Palace for a Monastery ib. What Religion is 243. 3. The Religion taught in Britaine by the Apostolike men sent by Pope Alexander 199. 7. Religion not changed in Britaine at least vntill the comming of S. Augustinâ— euen according to Protestants 103. 2. Religion in Britaine kept from any staine of error vntill the Pelagian Heresie 351. 2. Christian Religion not brought into Britaine by the onely temporall swaye of the King 241. 1. Religious florishing Estate in Britaine in King Lucius time 422. 1. Religious greatly esteemed in Britaino 601. 6. Relikes honoured 325. 4. 588. 2. c. Restitutus Archbishop of London subscribed to the Counceil of Arles 482. 1. Restitutus without authority affirmed by a Protestant to haue married 484. 4. Rinoldus killed his brother Melianus 389. 5. Rinoldus sought to murder his nephew Melorus 390. 5. Rinoldus laboreth for the Bishops consent thereto ib. Rinoldus maimeth him and lastly killeth him ib. Rinoldus his miserable death ib. Rome horribly afflicted for almost 300. yeares and why 16. 6. Rome the Mother of all other Churches 53. 6. Christs extraordinary loue to the City of Rome 19. 2. The Roman Church hath Power ouer all other Churches 186. 2. The same deriued not from the Apostles but from Christ himselfe ib. The Roman Church acknowledged to be our Mother Church by King Iames. 251. 6. The Romans vsed to bring vp at Rome the Britan chiefe Nobility and why 2. 2. The RomaÌ„ people striue who should first honour Christ as God 15. 5. Many Romans goe into Iury to be instructed in the faith 19. 2. Romans did not intermedle with the Britans in Matters of Religion 164. 3. The Romans accustomed to make those Emperours Gods who lefte a Successour behind them 370. 2. The Roman Law against such as were vnmarried 488. 7. S. S. Sabinus consecrated by sainct Peter Primat of France and Archbishop of Sens. 65. 4. The Sacraments validity 65. 10. A sacrifice offered at London for the repulse of Iulius Cesar 305. 2. Saintes bodies translated 349. 6. c. Saintes make intercession for the liuing 381. 9. or 391. 9. Salii superstitious Priests of Mars 220. 2. S. Saluine probably borne in Britaine 198. 6. S. Saluine the third Bishop of Verdune in Loraine ib. S. Sampson Archbishop of Yorke 217. 7. S. Sampson not the first Archbishop of Yorke but the seuenth 318. 3. S. Sampson consecrated in a vision and by whome 98. 10. S. Sampson consecrated afterwardes with externall rites 99. 10. S. Sampson preached in Britaine and when 217. 7. Sanctuaries violated 309. 8. S. Saturnine saint Peters Disciple first Bishop of Tholose 64. 2. Saturninus an Arian excommunicated 563. 2. S. Sauinian and Potentian easely conuerted the people about Charters Orleons c. and why 10. 2. The Saxons destroyed Churches and Monasteries 601. 7. c. The SaxoÌ„s cruelty towardes Priests and others 602. 7. Schollers of Cambrige conuerted and conuerting others 203. 4. c. Many other learned Schollers of Britaine conuerted 206. 8. Scota King Pharaos daughter 11. 5. Scota driuen out of Egipt ib. Scotland called Valentia from Valentinian 188. 3. More concerning the name of Scotland 29. 7. Scotland subiect to the Arch-bishop of Yorke 283. 4. Scotland had aunciently many Monasteries 601. 11. Scots deduce their name from Scota King Pharaos daughter 11. 5. The Scots originall 355. 1. All Scots banished out of their CouÌ„try by Maximus 356. 2. When the Scots came first into Britaine and where they then liued 354. 1. c. The Scots not seated in Britaine vntill the departing of Maximus 335. 4. The auncient Scots the same people with the old inhabitants of some of the maritimate parts of Spaine 28. 6. The Scots receaued not the faith of Christ vntill the time of Pope Victor 335. 4. 352. 3. Scots in some sense more auncient Christians then Britans 125. 2. The Scots called Churches Celles and why 429. 1. The Scots accustomed to send their Bishops vnto Rome to be consecrated 358. 4. The Christian Scots truely obedient to the See of Rome 358. 4. Scripture will not make an Infidell a good Christian without a Preacher or Interpreter 158. 8. Scripture receaued here in King Lucius time in the Latin tongue with the same Canon of Bookes which the Roman Church now vseth 339. 4. S. Sebastian martyred 416. 4. Sedulius v. Caelius The Senat refused the consecration of Christ and why 14. 3. c. The Senat puts out an Edict against Christians 13. 5. The Senat could make no Decree against the Priuat worshipping of Christ 15. 6. The Senat most horribly afflicted for the space of almost 300. yeares why 16. 6. The Senat neuer disinabled
Valentinian ouerthrowne by Maximus ib. Valerian the Emperour at the first a fauorer of Christians 386. 1. Valerian turnes a greuious persecutor ib. Valerian taken Prisoner by the Persians ib. Valerians cruel death ib. S. Valerius sent into France by saint Peter 172. 5. The time of his death ib. Vespasian a friend of Christians 121. 8. 166. 2. Vespasians vow of Chastitie 124. 1. Vespasian made Emperour 165. 1. Vespasian thought to haue beleeued in Christ 166. 2. Vespasian sacked Hierusalem in the reuenge of Christs death ib. VespasiaÌ„ procured those immunities which King Aruiragus granted to S. Ioseph 166. 2. S. Victor Pope 343. 1. S. Victor stileth himselfe Archbishop of the Roman and vniuersall Church 344. 2. Sainct Victor excommunicated the Churches of Asia ib. S. Victor excommucated Theodorus ib. S. Victor interdicted some and why ib. S. Victors Decrees ib. S. Victor threatneth to excommunicate the Bishops and Church of Affrica 345. 2. S. Victor sent Preachers into Scotland 345. 3. Virginitie more excellent then marriage 381. 9. Vitellius Emperour but 6. Monthes 165. 1. Vitellius stabbed to death and cast into Tiber. ib. Vnction with holy oile vsed in the Apostles time 190. 5. The holy Ghost giuen by the Bishops Vnction with Chrisme 382. 10. or 392. 10. Our vniuersities most infected with Idolatry 269. 3. Vniuersities priuiledged by King Lucius 308. 6. S. Vodinus Arch-bishop of London Martyr 95. 4. Vortegerne makes ConstaÌ„ce a MoÌ„ke King 600. 3. Vowes of Chastitie Obedience and Pouertie necessary to a Monasticall life 327. 1. or 328. 1. S. Vrbanus succeeded S. Calixtus in the Papacy 377. 1. S. Vrbanus banished ib. S. Vrbanus secretly-recalled ib. S. Vrbanus Decrees according to Protestants ib. S. Vrbanus Martyred ib. 30. Vsurpers of the Empire 391. 1. W. A Wallnut Tree Miraculously buddeth forth at Glastenbury on saint Barnabas day 138. 4. Weary-all-hill why so called 127. 1. The Towne Welles once Tiddinhton 257. 6. Welles by whome made of any note 257. 6. Welles tooke its denomination from Wiclea a little Riuer 258. 6. Wesâ—â—inster once called Thorny-Iland 101. 2. Of the original of S. Peters Church there ib. William the first established the Lawes of Edward the confessour 303. 6. William constituted a Iury of 12. sworne men 288. 5. Winchester a Bishops seat 288. 5. King Lucius builded there a Cathedrall Church ib. Winchester Monasterie erected by King Lucius 309. 7. Wincester Monasterie destroied in the persecution of Dioclesian 309. 7. 468. 2. Winchester Church turned into the Temple of Dagon ib. Good workes take away sinne 381. 9. or 391. 9. Y. YOrke called Maxima from Maximinus 188. 3. Yorke builded by Ebrancus 280. 2. Yorke called by Ebrancus Kairbranke ib. Yorke an Arch-flamens seat ib. Yorke a Primats See 178. 6. 187. 2. Z. SZepherine conuerted S. Amphibalus 371. 3. S. Zepherine Martyred ib. S. Zepherines Decrees euen according to Protestants ib. FINIS ERRATA PAc 2. lin 7. giue for gaue l. 11. binghted for Knigted l. 14. Aruitragus for Aruiragus l. 35. assentitus for assecutus p. 5. l. 6. promisit for permisit p. 15. l. 17. diua for diuina p. 23. l. 42. Romam for Romani p. 34. l. 12. stranger for stronger p. 46. l. 8. Presidem for Persidem p. 54. l. 20. acibus for arcibus l. 41. the of the head for the head of the. p. 60. l. 46. faith for saith p. 64. l. 45. plantuere for plantauere p. 72. l. 18. Oceanum for Oceani p. 75. l. 44. truth proue for truth I will proue p. 87. l. 13. nostra for nostro p. 101. l. 2. praedacentur for praedarentur p. 104. l. 47. anditor for auditor p. 114. l. 22. hi. for his l. 23. his for hi. p. 141. l. 42. wolde for worlde p. 142. l. 12. exem for axem p. 146. l. 26. and. for ad p. 152. l. 27. Confesser for Confessor p. 180. l. 27. statis for status p. 187. l. 47. Eleutherius for Lucius p. 200. l. 11. azinium for azimum l. 21. plebenum for plebeium p. 206. l. 9. habitores for habitatores p. 209. l. 4. Metropolitanis for Metropolitanus p. 211. l. 37. potestatem for potestate p. 215. or 216. l. 44. ammonens for admonens p. 261. l. 49. tota for toto p. 305. l. 1. verè for verae p. 344. l. 9. Alexandrae for Alexandriae p. 357. l. 47. Vicinus for Vicinas p. 373. l. 43. Inuenis for iuuenis p. 378. l. 23. protertants for Protestants l. 37. first for fifte p. p. 379. l. 13. consicere for conficere l. 18. mandomus for mandamus p. 397. l. 19. Britanniam for Britannam p. 426. l. 10. Rge for rage p. 441. l. 29. columia for columna p. 473. l. 13. exequia for exequi p. 498. l. 7. brechtus for Herebrechtus p. 499. l. 4. findata for fundata p. 527. l. 19. ocis for locis p. 549. l. 45. mana for magna p. 555. l. 49. graudenti for gaudenti p. 578. l. 28. eximae for eximiae p. 589. l. 50. Iberos for Iberi Many other Faults ther are omitted by reason of the Printers not vnderstanding our English tongue which for that they are easie for the Reader to correct in the reading I haue heare omitted to sett them downe
in that See was to be cheife Gouernour of all Churches and he gaue this instruction and direction generally vnto all and for all Christian people and Churches in all places and parts of the world Europe Asia or Afrike Anacl Epist 2. Epist 3. he immediately addeth of the Roman Church that by a singular Prerogatiue it did obtayne Primacie and Eminencie of power ouer all Churches and all Christian people not from the Apostles onely but from Christ himselfe haec verò sacro sancta Romana Apostolica Ecclesia non ab Apostolis sed ab ipso Domino Saluatore nostro Primatum obtinuit eminentiam potestatis super vniuersas Ecclesias ac totum Christiani populi gregem assecuta est as he said to S. Peter thou art Peter or a Rocke and vpon this Rocke will I build my Church c. sic vt ipse beato Petro Apostolo dixit Tu es Petrus super haue peâ—ram aedificabo Ecclesiam meam Clem. Epist 3. Epist 2. And a litle after showeth againe how the Roman Church was made the cheifest by authoritie from heauen prima ergo Sedes est caelesti beneficio Romanae Ecclesiae Then he nameth the See of Alexandria to be the second where S. Peters Disciple S. Marke the Euangelist seated himselfe by S. Peters Authoritie Secunda autem Sedes apud Alexandriam beati Petri nomine à Marco eius Discipulo atque Euangelista consecrata est And the third at Antioch by Authoritie of S. Peter also who was there resident before he came to Rome and placed a Successour there Tertia autem Sedes apud Antiochiam eiusdem beati Petri Apostoli nomine habetur honorabilis quia illic priusquam Romam veniret habitauit And to leaue it without question that he sent the names of all other Cities and places whether in Britaine or else where in which Primats were to be being the Order of the Apostles that the Bishops of all Nations might know who was to be Primate or Cheife among them that they might yeeld him due honour he addeth there Reliquas verò vt praediximus in quodam Tomo prolixitatem vitantes Epistolae vobis conscriptas direximus Inde namque beati Apostoli inter se statuerunt vt Episcopi singularum scirent gentium quis inter eos primus esset quatenus ad eum potior eorum folicitudo pertineret How according to this Tome or booke of S. Anacletus this Iland was diuided into fiue Prouinces I haue in some sorte insinuated before which Giraldus Cambrensis relateth and diuers Protestants and others in this manner as he saith he founde it then both in Papall and Imperiall Acts or Constitutions Iuxta Prouinciarum numerum quas tempore Gentilitatis habuerat Insula quinque Metropoles Iuxta Girald Cambr. l. de Sedis Meueuensis dignitate Matth. Parker l. antiq Brit. p. 24. l. Pris defens Histor Britan. p. 73. 74. Io. Leland Indice Brit. ant v. Britanniae Beat. Rhenan l. de redus German 3. p. 123. 124. Wolefangus Lazius in CommeÌ„tarijs Reipub. Romanae p. 172. Tomum enim Anacleti Episcopi Romani sicut in Pontificalibus Romanorum gestis Imperialibus continetur directum Galliarum Episcopis iuxta statum gentilium ante Christi aduentum Britannia habuit Prouincias numero quinque Britanniam primam Britanniam secundam Flauiam Maximiam Valentiam Prima dicta est Occidentalis pars Insulae Britannia secunda Cantia Tertia Flauia quae Mertia Quarta Maximia idest Eboraca Quinta Valentia Albania seilicet quae nunc abusiue Scotia dicitur according to the number of Prouinces which it had in the time of the Pagans the Iland of Britaine hath fiue Metropolitan Cities For according to the Tome of Anacletus Bishop of Rome as it is contayned in the Decrees of the Popes of Rome and Emperours directed to the Bishops of France according to the state of the Gentils before the coming of Christ Britaine had fiue Prouinees Britaine the first Britaine the second Flauia Maximia Valentia The first was the west part of the Iland the second Kent the third Flauia called also Mertia The fourth Maximia that is to say Yorke The fift Valentia Albaniae now corruptly named Scotland The Metropolitan Citie of the first Britaine was Caerlegion The Metropolitan of the second Dorobernia now Canterbury In the third London In the fourth Yorke In the fift Alba taken to be the Citie now named S. Andrewes Thus farre Giraldus out of S. Anacletus Tome extant in his time as he hath witnessed both in the Papall and Imperiall Decrees 3. And this diuision of this Iland into fiue Metropolitan Sees according to S. Anacletus diuision was obserued by S. Damianus and Fugatianus in King Eleutherius time preaching the faith throughout all the Iland from Sea to Sea Qui fidem Christi per vniuersam Insulam à Mari vsque ad Mare plantauerunt which diuision might then be allowed by these Legats but that Canterbury and S. Andrewes actually had Primats in them must haue relation to later times but this argueth their auncient Right from the beginning to haue bene Metropolitan Cities as now they are and long time haue bene The first Canterbury not then made a Metropolitan See because giuing that Title to London it could not haue so many Cities and Bishops vnder it as the diuision of S. Anacletus prescribed then twelue in number And for the other in Scotland no meanes then to erect it to that dignitie the King being still a Pagan Sigonius also who expressely handleth this matter testifieth that Britaine was diuided into those fiue Prouinces before remembred and was so before Constantine the Greate his time which obserued the diuision Sigonius l. 4. de Occidentali Imperio p. 89. 90. made before paucis mutatis changing few things among which for Britaine probably was that he allowed the names Maxima or Maximia for Yorke and Valentia for Albania or Scotland the first so named from Maximinus Girald Cambr. Matth. Park Io. Pris alij supr and the other by Valentinian Which is proued by Sextus Rufus a Pagan writer who writing to the same Valentinian the Emperour of the Prouinces of France and Britaine mentioneth the rest of Britaine not naming Valentia vnknowne then by that name as it seemeth by his recitall of our Sext. Rufus Breu. rer gestar Po. Ro. ad Valentianum Augustum Anicetus Ep. Decret to 1. Concil Gratian. dist 30. Beatus Rhenanus rerum Germanic l. 3. p. 123. 124. Pelag. 2. Ep. Decret t. 2. CoÌ„c Nicen. Concil Can. 4. 6. 7. Concil Aâ—elat 2. Can. 5. Conc. Antioch 1. can 9. Prouinces omitting it an Argument that name was but lately giuen vnto it and after S. Anacletus time And what this holy Pope hath written before of the Apostles constituting such Primats and Metropolitans and the places where they should be is word by word approued by S. Anicetus about the yeare 167. so likewise by S. Lucius expressely citing S.
farre trauailed in remembring the greate peace and glory these two Noble British Princes the Mother and Sonne Queene Helen and Constantine procured to the vniuersall Catholike Church of Christ in other Nations of the world in such manner that the generall Conuersion of the Gentils spoken of by Malachy the Prophet seemeth to haue bene reserued for the honour of this Nation by the help and assistance of those two most renowned children thereof ab ortu solis vsque ad occasum magnum est nomen meum in Gen Malâ—ch 1. tibus in omni loco sacrificatur offertur nomini meo Oblatio munda quia magnum est nomen meum in gentibus dicit Dominus exercituum For euen from this laste Nation in the west then knowne to the furthest hence in the East the Ghospell of Christ was happily by their helpe and in their dayes embraced 2. Now it is time to returne into Britaine againe where we shall by the longe absence of CoÌ„stantine our King Emperour froÌ„ hence many of our cheife Nobilitie others atteÌ„ding him in his Warrs Trauailes finde the state of this Kingdome especially in ciuill and temporall affaires distempered 〈◊〉 vnquiet by the testimony of our owne Historians First CoÌ„stantine going heÌ„ce towards Rome against the TyraÌ„t MaxeÌ„tius carried with him froÌ„ Britaine to serue him in those warrs as our Antiquaries agree a greate Power of his CouÌ„try Brittish souldiars as most true faithfull vnto him by whose prowesse valor he obtaining Victory he gaue them in recompence of their loyall and valiant seruice as both our owne Antiquaries and others write a dwelling and lyuing in the west part of France bordering vpon the Sea most probably in litle Britaine where they coÌ„tinued in his dayes with some litle difference froÌ„ the Britans of this Kingdome Constantinus ab Exercitu Imperator consalutatus expeditione Gulielm Malm. de gest Reg. Angl. l. 1. c. 1. Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 28. in superiores terras indicta magnam manaÌ„ militum Britaâ—â—orum abduxit per quorum Industriam triumphis ad vota fluentibus breui rerâ—m potitus emeritos laboribus functos in quadam parte Gallia ad Occidentem super littus Oceani collocauit vbi bodieque Posteri â—orum manâ—ntes immane quantum coaluere moribus linguaque nonnihil a nostris Brittonibus degenores And this was the first planting of our Britans in that litle Britaine by these Authours longe before the setling of them there by Maximus which to a greate weakening of this Kingdome to haue a greate Army of selected Souldiars to be carried away planted in an other Country and neuer returne againe as the like in the time of Maximus occasioned the spoyling and desolation thereof 3. The remnant of whose British Souldiars which were left vnslaine as also those of an other Constantine after him went and ioyned themselues with the former Britans in litle Britaine which went hence with Constantine the Greate as the olde Monke of Malmesbury writeth Copiarum quae illos ad bellum Guliel Malâ—â—es supr secutae fuerant pars occisa pars post fugam ad superiores Britones concessit But by the common opinion of our Antiquaries there was an other and Greater occasion of the weakening and disquieting of Britaine about this time by reason of domesticall and ciuill warrs in this Land For Constantine the Greate at his departure hence leauing the gouernment of this Kingdome as our old English Historie recordeth to a Noble man some style him a King named Octauian when Constantine went from this lond to Rome he toke all his lond to kepe to the Old Engl. Chronic f. 34. p. 1. Earle of Cornewayle that was called Octauian And anone as this Octauian wist that his lord dwelled at Rome incontinent he cesed all the londe into his hands and therwith did all his will amoÌ„g by and lowe and they helde him for King But other Historians both British and English domesticall and forrein affirme that Constantine at his going from Britaine to Rome committed the gouernment of this Kingdome to the Roman Proconsuls and the named Octauian or Octauius tooke Armes against them slewe them and so obtained to be King heare Octauius Dux wisseorum insurrexit in Proconsules Romanae dignitatis quibus Insulae regimen Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 8. Pont. Vir. Hist Britan. l. 5. Matth. Westm an gratiae 314. Hard. Chron. c. 63. f. â—0 permissum fuerat solio Regni ipsis interfectis potitus est The Monke of Westminster saith this Octauius was a King before Octauius Geniseorum Rex a Regulus or Prince of the people in and about Worcestershire Harding saith he was Duke of westesex he must meane where the West Saxons after Ruled for they came not into Britaine vntill longe after this time But after his day came one Octauius Duke of weste sex that crowned was for King That slâ—ugh the werdins of Constantinus Which that he sette for Britaine gouerning In his absence to kepe it in all thing 4. Besides this there be other difficulties among the Historians about this Octauius and such as will discredite him for hauing had any greate cheife and longe command as a King in this Nation Matthew of Westminster setteth downe his conquering the RomaÌ„ Proconsuls heare in the yeare of Christ 314. when as I haue proued before by diuers more auncient and receaued Historians that S. Helen our Queene and Empresse continued heare longe after that time And her sonne Constantine Emperour now at the highest of his glory power and Victories and hauing so many British Souldiars without employment in France so neare vnto vs cannot be imagined to haue suffered any Enemy in his owne natiue Country so to haue preuailed Or how could such a man as this Octauius is supposed to be assemble such an Army in Britaine where that most victorious Emperour was vndoubted King and whence he had so greate an Army of Britons so lately before that by them as our Historians write he vanquished allmost inmunerable Companies of his most potent Enemy Magnam manum Britonum abduxit per quorum industriam Guliel Malm. l. 1. de gestis Reg. c. 1. triumphis ad vota fluentibus breui rerum potitus And as these Relators of Octauius proceedings themselues are witnesses the power which Constantine carryed from Britaine was so greate that the Romans which came hither vnto him seeing his power saide no Prince in the world was comparable vnto him for strength Quis Princeps Regi Britanniae conferri queat in fortitudine robustorum Galfr. Monum l. 5. c. 7. Matth. Westm an 312. Eâ—â—eb lib. 1. vit Constant cap. 4. Euseb libt 4. de Vit. Constant c. 51. Matth. Westm an 390. Baron Spondan in Annal an 383. Sigebert Chron. an 383. militum by an other est tibi robustissimorum militum maxima multitudo Where then in Britaine could Octauius gather an Army